ORGANON 
 
 lu Jtrt 0f Jfealtttjp 
 
 SAMUEL 
 
 BY 
 
 if A H N E M A N N. 
 
 A U D E S A P ERE. 
 
 FIFTH AMERICAN EDITION, 
 
 TRANSLATED FROM THE FIFTH GERMAN EDITION. 
 
 BT 
 
 C. WESSELHOEFT, M.D. 
 
 PHILADELPHIA: 
 BOERICKE & TAFEL.
 
 . = 
 
 Entered accordinc to Act of Congress, in the year 1876, 
 
 BY BOERICKE A TAFEL, 
 .a the Office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington, D. <X
 
 T 
 
 PKEFACE TO THE FIFTH EDITION. 
 
 (P THE following remarks are intended to illustrate the old 
 school of medicine (allopathy) in general. In the treatment of 
 diseases old-school physicians are in the habit of assuming the 
 existence of excess of blood (plethora), or of morbific matter and 
 
 <j) acrid humors, which in reality do not exist. In order to remove 
 them, the life-blood is wasted by venesections and various other 
 devices for the expulsion of imaginary noxious matter, or for its 
 derivation to other parts. For these purposes physicians resort 
 to emetics, cathartics, sialagogues, sudorifics, diuretics, blisters," 
 _^ fontanelles, setons, etc. All of these are applied under the delu- 
 sion that the disease is thereby weakened, and materially de- 
 stroyed, while in reality the suffering of the patient is increased 
 under the use of opiates, together with the waste of substance, 
 which seriously prevents the restoration of health. Again, it is 
 customary to assail the organism by repeated and massive doses 
 of powerful drugs, the protracted effects and violent properties 
 of which, are too often unknown to the prescriber ; and these 
 effects are frequently rendered still more incalculable by the de- 
 plorable habit,* adhered to by the oid school, of compounding in 
 one formula several or many unknown substances, by the pro- 
 longed use of which, new and often incurable drug-diseases are 
 
 P added to those already present in the body. In order to beguile 
 
 the patient* by temporary suppression and alleviation, the old 
 
 K school makes use of palliatives (contraria contrariis) without 
 
 regard to subsequent extension and aggravation of the disease. 
 
 * For the same purpose the ready-witted allopathist generally makes free 
 use of the Greek name of the disease, in order to convince the patient that 
 the doctor is as familiar with the disease as with an old acquair.tance with 
 whom it is ^asy to deal. 
 
 (iii )
 
 IV PREFACE TO THE FIFTH EDITION. 
 
 Affections appearing on external portions of the body are conve- 
 niently declared to be only local diseases, having no connection 
 with the rest of the organism ; and these are said to have been 
 cured, when they have only been removed from the surface by 
 external applications, while the real inner disease is compelled to 
 fasten upon other more vital organs. 
 
 When the doctor is finally at a loss what to do with the ob- 
 stinate and greatly increased disease, he boldly applies the max- 
 ims of his school in blindly administering an alterative to pro- 
 duce the desired change; and so life is often undermined by 
 calomel, corrosive sublimate, and other mercurials in large doses. 
 
 The old or allopathic treatment of disease is often followed by 
 the deplorable result that by far the greatest proportion of all 
 diseases are made incurable, or hastened to a fatal termination, by 
 means of prolonged debilitating treatment of patients already 
 weakened by disease, and by complicating their complaints with 
 new and destructive affections resulting from the use of imper- 
 "fectly known remedial agents. Such results are far too easily 
 occasioned by a certain levity of conscience which soon leads to 
 thoughtless routine. 
 
 No doubt old-school physicians of the common kind are ready 
 to defend these injurious modes of practice by arguments bor- 
 rowed from prejudiced books and professors, or based on the au- 
 thority of some other old-school physician. The most absurd 
 and unreasonable methods of treatment have their defenders, 
 notwithstanding the testimony of most painful results. Only 
 the old physician who has at length quietly arrived at the con- 
 viction of the injuriousness of such practice, wisely prescribes 
 harmless plantain-leaf tea and raspberry syrup for the most 
 serious diseases, and loses but very few cases. 
 
 This most injurious system of practice has held absolute sway 
 over life and death of the sick for many centuries. Firmly 
 rooted and fastened upon mankind, it has destroyed more lives 
 than the most pernicious wars, and has increased the sickness of 
 millions to actual misery. It is my purpose to prove and illus- 
 trate the errors of that practice (allopathy) before I proceed to 
 treat in detail of its direct counterpart, the newly discovered and 
 truly rational art of healing.
 
 PREFACE TO THE FIFTH EDITION. V 
 
 The case is quite different with homoeopathy. It will easily 
 convince every thinker that human diseases do not proceed from 
 material humors or noxious matter, but that they are purely 
 dynamic disturbances of the spirit-like vital force. It is known 
 to homoeopathy that cures result only from the counteraction 
 of the vital force against some medicine chosen according to cor- 
 rect principles, and that curative effects are speedy and certain 
 in proportion to the energy of the vital force of the patient. 
 Homoeopathy, therefore, avoids every debilitating influence* as 
 well as the infliction of pain in the treatment of diseases, because 
 pain also produces debility; it allows the use only of such medi- 
 cines whose (dynamic) effects upon health and whose manner of 
 altering it are thoroughly known. According to the principles 
 of homoeopathy, a medicine is selected which possesses the power 
 (drug-disease) of extinguishing a natural disease by means of the 
 similitude of its alterative qualities (similia similibus); such, a 
 medicine is administered in simple form at long intervals, and 
 in doses so fine as to be just sufficient, without causing pain or 
 debility, to obliterate the natural disease through the reaction of 
 vital energy. The result will prove that the natural disease may 
 be cured without weakening and without additional suffering of 
 the patient, who will rapidly gain strength when convalescence 
 is once begun. 
 
 The application of homoeopathic principles appears easy, but 
 is in reality most difficult and irksome ; it demands most careful 
 thought and the utmost patience, but these find* their reward in 
 speedy and permanent recovery of the patient. 
 
 Homoeopathy is a simple art of healing, unvarying in its 
 principles, and in its methods of applying them. The principles 
 upon which it is based, if thoroughly understood, will be found 
 
 * Homoeopathy sheds not a drop of blood, prescribes no emetics, purga- 
 tives, laxatives, nor sudorifics. It removes no external disease by local ap- 
 plications ; it orders no medicated baths nor enemas, and makes no use of 
 blisters, sinapisms, setons, nor fontanelles ; it objects to salivation, and does 
 not sear the flesh to the bone by moxa or heated iron. The homceopatltist 
 dispenses only self-made, simple medicines, whose effects he has accurately 
 and carefully studied, and he avoids all mixtures, and needs no opium to 
 soothe pain, etc.
 
 VI PREFACE TO THE FIFTH EDITION. 
 
 to be perfect and unassailable, so that the purity of principle? 
 also determines the purity of their application, and they are not 
 disobeyed without sacrificing the honest name of homoeopathy. 
 These principles preclude every departure* to the deplorable 
 routine of the old school, of which homoeopathy is the counter- 
 part, and as distinct from it as day is from night. 
 
 Some physicians who would like to be regarded as homoeop- 
 ath ists, have erred so far as to endeavor to combine allopathic 
 routine and homoeopathic practice. But such a course proceeds 
 from complete want of appreciation of the principles of homre- 
 opathy, from indolence, conceit, and indifference to the claims of 
 suffering fellow-beings. Besides unpardonable negligence in the 
 selection of the most appropriate homoeopathic specific for each 
 particular case, the mainspring of this mixed practice is fre- 
 quently to be found in desire for gain, and other ignoble motives. 
 As for the result, it is easy to see that such practice, unlike pure 
 and conscientious homoeopathy, is unable to cure complicated and 
 obstinate diseases, sending many a patient to that "country from 
 whose bourne no traveller returns," while the doctor offers the 
 soothing consolation to the friends that everything had been done 
 for the best of the patient, unconsciously including many irrepa- 
 rable errors that always arise from allopathic practice. 
 
 SAMUEL HAHNEMANN. 
 
 KOTHEN, March 28th, 1833. 
 
 * I regret, therefore, ever to have made the proposition savoring of allop- 
 athy, to treat psoric diseases by means of a pitch-plaster placed upon the 
 back for the purpose of producing gentle itching, and to apply mild electric 
 shocks in cases of paralysis. Since neither of these recommendations proved 
 to be very useful, and have afforded imperfect homoeopathists an excuse to 
 indulge their allopathic proclivities, I regret ever to have made propositions 
 of that kind, and herewith emphatically retract them. I do so, also, because 
 cur homoeopathic art of healing has since that time approached so much 
 nearer to perfection that measures like the above are no longer needed.
 
 PREFACE BY THE TRANSLATOR. 
 
 HAHNEMANN'S Organon of the Art of Healing still continues 
 to be the foundation which bears the new and growing school 
 of medicine, known as- that of homoeopathy. There is a general 
 want of a text-book embracing the fundamental principles of 
 our practice, and yet but very few books of that kind have 
 appeared, and none have outlived Hahnemann's original work, 
 for which there has been a constantly increasing demand, that 
 rapidly exhausted the last American and all British editions, 
 including the superior translation by Dr. R. E. Dudgeon,* 
 which, being likewise out of print, the present edition became 
 an imperative necessity. So far as can be ascertained, this is 
 the third original translation of the Organon into English. The 
 earliest was made by Charles H. Devrient, Esq., with notes by 
 Samuel Stratton, M.D. Dublin: W. F. Wakeman, 1833. 
 This has had several (four ?) editions. Dr. Dudgeon's original 
 translation has already been mentioned. The four American 
 editionsf are reprints of the original British translation, pre- 
 ceding that of Dr. Dudgeon. 
 
 * Organon of Medicine, by Samuel Hahnemaim, translated from the fifth 
 German edition, by R. E Dudgeon, M.D. London : W. Headland, 1849. 
 
 f Organon of Homoeopathy, by Samuel Hahnemann. First American 
 from the British translation of the fourth German edition. Preface by 
 Samuel Stratton, M.D , and another by C. Bering, M.D., 1836. 
 
 Second American edition, exactly like the first, 1843. 
 
 Third American edition, entitled : Samuel Hahnemann's Oiganon of Ho- 
 moeopathic Meiicine. With improvements and additions from the last 
 (fifth) German edition, with an Introduction by S. Stratton, M.D., and C. 
 Hering, M.D. New York : Radde, 1848. 
 
 The last edition (fourth) of 1869, is now also out of print. 
 
 ( vii )
 
 Vlll PREFACE BY THE TRANSLATOR. 
 
 Although the American editions have served their purpose, a 
 careful comparison with the original work soon leads to the 
 conviction that justice was not always done to it. The transla- 
 tion, though free in paraphrase, often obscures the sense by un- 
 successful rendering of the quaintness of the author's style, and 
 of his involved sentences. New translations are of advantage, 
 inasmuch as each brings new and original rendering of expres- 
 sions ; but the following is an additional reason for retranslat- 
 ing the work. In his Preface (p. ii), Dr. Dudgeon says : "Con- 
 vinced that what the English student of homo3opathy required 
 was an exact reproduction of the founder's great work, I have 
 conscientiously endeavored to render my translation as literal as 
 possible, and as far as the different genius of the two languages 
 admitted, I have retained the same expressions, figures of speech, 
 and even the somewhat cumbrous and tautological style of the 
 original," etc. 
 
 As the requirements of the American are not of the same 
 character as those of the English student, Dr. Dudgeon's plan 
 could not well be followed in a new American edition of the 
 Organon. While endeavoring to produce a perfectly correct 
 translation of the original, I have avoided too close an adher- 
 ence to Hahnemann's construction, style, and punctuation. By 
 more liberal use of periods, many a long and intricate sentence 
 has been made to yield resting-places to the mind of the reader ; 
 3 and 230 may serve as fair illustrations of the style I have 
 striven to adopt. 
 
 As an example of inaccuracy of construction in the last Ameri- 
 can edition, the reader is referred to a sentence in 14 : "There 
 is no curable malady .... in the interior of man which admits 
 of cure that is not made known," etc. In this sentence, " in- 
 terior of man" is made the subject of "admits," and "cure" is 
 the subject of " made known," while both verbs should be gov- 
 erned by the subject "curable malady." Errors of this kind 
 are noticeable in 15, 18, 164, which must have puzzled the 
 reader. 
 
 The last edition still retains several paragraphs from the 
 fourth German edition, which Hahnemann altered and improved 
 in the fifth, with the text of which, those paragraphs have been
 
 PKEFACE BY THE TRANSLATOR. IX 
 
 made to correspond in the present translation. ^Compare 29, 
 American edition, with 24, fourth German edition.) Actual 
 omission of clauses and parts of sentences occur in 51, .54, 
 70, 163. 
 
 Actual mistakes in the rendering of terms arc not uncommon 
 in the American edition, for instance, similitude is often trans- 
 lated "analogy" ( 40, 43, 46, etc.). A serious error occurs in 
 18, where Hulfe-Bediirfniss, which means need of relief, is 
 translated by " nature of medicines." In 23, " existing mor- 
 bid symptoms," should read persistent, etc. In 64, the word 
 " morbid," should be morbific. In 115, "sufficient " should 
 be insufficient. These are a few out of many inaccuracies which 
 disturb and often entirely destroy the sense of the text. Anothei 
 important instance is contained in 129, where the words "still 
 higher doses," should be translated in accordance with the text, 
 to mean larger and stronger doses. 
 
 The present translation, I hope, may be found to be an entirely 
 new and independent one of the whole work. A careful com- 
 parison with Dr. Dudgeon's, and with the American editions, 
 has greatly facilitated the avoidance of old errors, as well as of 
 new ones. 
 
 Each paragraph of the Organon generally consists of a single 
 uninterrupted sentence which, like a ponderous block of stone, 
 hewn and sculptured by the skill of an artisan, seems to have 
 been lifted with Titan power to fill its place and purpose in the 
 structure. It was impossible always to reproduce these sentences 
 in English. Plain English expressions, and simplicity of style, 
 were needed to render the work accessible to the student. How 
 far the translator has succeeded in this, he submits to the deci- 
 sion of the generous reader. 
 
 The Organon is divisible into two parts. The first is a vig- 
 orous and masterly description and criticism, of the practice of 
 medicine as it was during the end of the last, and the first 
 quarter of the present, century. The second part teaches the prin- 
 ciples and practice of homoaopathy, and thus frequent reference is 
 made to the then existing methods of the old school. Things 
 have changed since that time. If nearly half a century ago, the 
 old school held the principles which Hahnemann censured, they
 
 X PREFACE BY THE TRANSLATOR. 
 
 are now unanimously repudiated. The old school now has no 
 principled in its application of drugs ; it neglects these in favor 
 of numerous surgical specialties, in the midst of which, real 
 medical practice is threatened with destruction, like a plant sur- 
 rounded by exuberant weeds. Those disavowed principles are 
 now replaced by highly scientific experiment, such as vivisec- 
 tions, curarization, galvanization, measurement of blood-pressure 
 of moribund animals, etc., but we see no favorable clinical results 
 to prove the value of such one-sided investigation. In strong 
 contrast with this scientific zealotism, we observe the most un- 
 scientific empiricism in the use of medicines; this arises from the 
 absence of a guiding rule, like that which inaugurated the emi- 
 nently practical method of testing drugs upon the healthy living 
 organism, which permits a direct inference as to the amount of 
 benefit to be derived from the use of medicines in disease. To 
 this state of things, Hahnemann's Organon needs readaptation. 
 
 Although the Organon has been and is our principal text-book 
 for the present, it has not been republished under the impression 
 that all its doctrines and principles are to be accepted literally 
 and unconditionally. As each one has a style of his own, the 
 details in the application of the principles of the Organon must 
 necessarily vary with different individuals. While admitting 
 these, we should also allow a certain latitude in the interpretation 
 of various dogmas advanced in the Organon. Indeed, our best 
 authors, and among them Hahnemann's earliest disciples, have 
 always exercised absolute liberty of personal judgment in these 
 matters. 
 
 "We have not the space to dwell upon many details here, and 
 therefore only allude briefly to some of the main points. The 
 Organon still contains its chapters on the psora-theory. Few 
 beginners would comprehend this subject without explanation 
 on the part of the instructor. Many ignore the psora-theory 
 altogether; some still adhere to its literal meaning; most physi- 
 cians, however, will not adopt it unconditionally, but will prob- 
 ably agree to allow it to remain in its place as one of the monu- 
 ments of a new era in science. The age of Cuvier, Lamarck, 
 Oken, and St. Hilaire, culminated in' simplifying the complicated 
 classification of organic nature introduced by Linne\ In the
 
 PREFACE BY THE TRANSLATOR. XI 
 
 place of very numerous classes and orders, Cuvler established 
 four grand types, embracing the entire animal world. 
 
 Pathology was at that time struggling for deliverance from a 
 similar chaotic state; and, though the history of medicine points 
 to various vague attempts at classification of diseases, according 
 to common characteristics of type or origin, no attempt bears 
 the mark of genius in scientific generalization so clearly as the 
 effort of Hahnemann to classify diseases, and to embrace chronic 
 diseases in few typical forms. Although he may have erred in 
 some of the details of his structure, the principle and funda- 
 mental idea underlying the attempt, was as grand and portentious 
 as that upon which Cuvier proceeded to construct his system of 
 classification. 
 
 As for the rule similia similibus curantur, physicians agree that 
 it is the most practical guide to aid us in the selection of most, 
 perhaps of all, medicines. We accept it as an empirical fact, not 
 as a theory or hypothesis, as our opponents quite erroneously term 
 it. The explanations of its workings are as numerous and 
 varied as they are unsatisfactory, from Hahnemann to the latest 
 expounder. Yet the rule is a good and safe one, and though 
 imperfectly explained, we may continue to apply it in practice, 
 till at some future time we may enjoy the privilege, not only of 
 contemplating what we have cured, but also how it was done. 
 
 Near these ancient landmarks, around whose rugged shores 
 the ocean of strife has surged and rolled for nearly a century, 
 there stands another, called "the question of the dose." Of all 
 the problems involved in the development of the new method 
 of curing by medicines, this has led to the greatest degree of 
 partisan contention, rather than scientific investigation. Not 
 only physicians of experience, but laymen, and especially be- 
 ginners, whose judgment on medical matters is in its period of 
 incubation, and whose experience is entirely a matter of the 
 future, are divided by relentless partisan spirit upon the question 
 of the dose into "high dilutionists" and "low dilutionists." 
 
 Hahnemann suggested that the thirtieth potency is probably 
 the limit of divisibility and effectiveness of drugs in general 
 ( 270) ; and, though he also held that medicines can scarcely 
 be attenuated too far, in the same paragraph, and many other
 
 Xll PREFACE BY THE TRANSLATOR. 
 
 places, he is careful to add the condition : "Provided it is still 
 capable of producing an aggravation which proves it to be stronger 
 than the natural disease." ( 160, 249, 279, etc.). 
 
 Some practitioners use only strong tinctures or crude drugs, 
 or, at most, only low dilutions, and deny the advantages of greater 
 attenuation ; others depend entirely on the so-called high poten- 
 cies. There is a decided tendency to diverge into extremes; 
 while a number follow a middle course, the advocates of high 
 potencies transcend Hahnemann's propositions regarding the dose, 
 as far as the defenders of low dilutions fall short of it. 
 
 These extremes have created a sectarian spirit among the 
 public, and its drift is forcibly reflected in the views of the laity. 
 This may, in future, cause us some difficulty, because people 
 attach far more importance to divisions among the doctors than 
 these do. 
 
 Although the Organon was translated in a spirit of reverence 
 fyr its author, the chief motive was to afford our students an 
 opportunity to become acquainted with the sources and the prin- 
 ciples of the new school of medicine. In proportion as these 
 are actually mastered, and in proportion to their isolation, and 
 abstraction from the adoration of the personality of their origi- 
 nator, their general and thorough adoption will be rapid or slow. 
 
 Finally, and in conformity with the purpose of the Organon 
 as a text-book of the principles of homoeopathy, the translator 
 has transferred the last paragraphs (293-4) and their foot-notes, 
 treating of mesmerism, to an appendix. Whatever individuals 
 may think of the subject of these paragraphs, it has no bearing 
 on the principles of homoeopathy. Though mature minds are 
 in no danger of being disturbed by it, in these days abounding 
 in displays of jugglery and superstition, mingled with natural, 
 though unfathomed phenomena, beginners might be led astray, 
 and to misjudge the book upon which they should repose con- 
 fidence. 
 
 0. WESSELHCEFT, M.D. 
 
 BOSTOX, August 21st, 1875.
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 PAQl 
 
 PREFACE BY THB AUTHOR, 8-6 
 
 PREFACE BY THE TRANSLATOR, 7-12 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Review of physic, allopathy, and palliative treatment of the old school 
 Laymen also found treatment by means of similitude of effect to be 
 most beneficial Even ancient physicians had a presentiment of the 
 superiority of that principle, 17-46 
 
 Foot-notes to the Introduction, 47-63 
 
 TEXT OF THE ORGANON. 
 
 \ 1-2. The only calling of the physician is to cure speedily, gently, and per- 
 manently, 65 
 
 NOTE. It is not his calling to frame theoretical explanations, 187 
 \ 3-4. The physician should discover what is to be cured in diseases, and 
 what is curative in drugs, and to adapt the latter to the former He 
 should also know how to prevent sickness, .... 65-66 
 \ 5. Attention to incidental and primary causes, and to other circum- 
 stances, 66 
 
 \ 6. As it concerns the physician, the disease consists only of the totality of 
 
 symptoms, 66 
 
 NOTE. It is impossible for the old school to discover the essence 
 of disease (prima causa), . . . . ' . . 187 
 g 7. In obedience to these conditions ( 5), the physician has only to remove 
 the totality of symptoms in order to cure the disease, . . 67 
 NOTE. Every self-evident cause of disease is to be removed, 188 
 Objection to symptomatic treatment, directed only to one symp- 
 tom, 188 
 
 g 8. When all symptoms have been removed, the disease is essentially 
 
 cured, 67 
 
 NOTE. This is denied by the old school, .... 188 
 g 9. During health the organism is animated by a spiritlike force (auto- 
 cratic vital force), which maintains the h.armony of functions, 67 
 \ 10. The organism is dead without this spiritlike force, ... 67
 
 XIV CONTENTS. 
 
 11. In disease the vital force is primarily affected, and expresses its suf- 
 fering (inner change) by abnormal functions and feelings r* the or- 
 ganism, 68 
 
 NOTE. For the purpose of treatment, it is unnecessary to know 
 
 how the vital force produces symptoms, .... 189 
 
 J 12. By removing the complex of symptoms by means of treatment, the 
 
 suffering of the vital force, that is, the whole internal and external 
 
 disease is cured, 68 
 
 t 13. The old school was wrong in declaring non-surgical diseases to be 
 
 owing to a peculiar substance pervading the system, . . 68 
 
 g 14. Every curable disease becomes apparent by means of symptoms, 69 
 
 { 15. The disturbance of the vital force, and consequent symptoms are an 
 
 inseparable unit, 69 
 
 | 16. The dynamic vital force can only be morbidly affected and cured by 
 
 dynamic (spiritlike) effects of morbific agencies, ... 69 
 
 17. The physician cures the whole disease, by removing the totality of 
 
 symptoms, 70 
 
 NOTE. Illustrative examples, 189 
 
 18. The totality of symptoms constitutes the only indication for the selec- 
 tion of a remedy, 70 
 
 19. A change in health (symptoms of disease) is cured by medicines, only 
 
 because these are also capable of producing a change of health, 70 
 
 g 20. The power of medicines of changing health, is only to be observed in 
 
 their effect upon healthy individuals, 71 
 
 21. Symptoms produced by medicines, are the only signs by which their 
 
 curative power is recognizable, 71 
 
 2 22. If experience proves that diseases are effectually cured by medicines 
 of similar effect, we should choose these If experience proves medi- 
 cines of opposite effect to be most effectual, we choose the latter, 72 
 NOTE. The use of drugs which bear no pathical relation to the 
 disease, but which affect the system in another manner, is the 
 allopathic, objectionable method of treatment, . . . 189 
 23. Protracted diseases are not cured by opposite drug-effects (anti- 
 pathic), 72 
 
 5 24-25. Only the homosopathic method of treatment by means of similar 
 
 symptoms, is proved by experience to be most effectual, . 73 
 
 \ 26. This is based upon the law of nature, that in the living organism & 
 
 weaker dynamic affection is permanently extinguished by a stronger 
 
 one, differing in kind, 73 
 
 NOTE. This is the case in physical diseases, as well as in moral 
 
 affections, 190 
 
 27. The curative property of medicines, therefore, rests upon the similitude 
 
 of their symptoms to those of the disease, .... 74 
 
 J 28-29. Attempt at an explanation of this law of cure, ... 74 
 
 NOTE. Illustration of the same, 191 
 
 { 30-33. The human organism is more prone to the effects of medicine than 
 to natural disease, . ' 75- 76
 
 CONTENTS. XV 
 
 $ 84-35. The validity of the homoeopathic law of cure is demonstrated by 
 the failure of unhomceopathic treatment of protracted diseases, and 
 also by the fact that two dissimilar morbid processes in the system do 
 not cancel each other, 76-77 
 
 36. I. The older affection, being of equal or superior intensity to the new 
 one, will exclude the latter, . 77 
 
 37. Under non-homoeopathic treatment of mild nature, shronic diseases 
 remain unchanged, 77 
 
 \ 38. II. A new and intenser disease may, while it lasts, suppress the older 
 dissimilar disease ; but it will not remove it permanently, . 78-80 
 
 39. Violent treatment with allopathic medicines cures no chronic disease, 
 it will only suppress it during the action of the medicine, which pro- 
 duces no symptoms similar to the disease The chronic disease returns 
 afterwards in aggravated form, 80-81 
 
 40. III. The new disease may finally join the older and dissimilar one, 
 thus producing a double or complicated disease, neither of which is 
 capable of cancelling the other, 81-83 
 
 41. More frequently than in the natural course of diseases, affections result- 
 ing from improper and prolonged allopathic treatment, are made to 
 complicate natural diseases, or to aggravate them, ... 83 
 
 \ 42. Diseases thus complicated, being dissimilar, occupy different localities 
 in the organism, 83-84 
 
 43-44. The result is very different, when an intenser disease joins a simi- 
 lar one pre-existing in the organism, the latter is cured by the for- 
 mer, 84 
 
 45. Explanation of this process, ....... 84-85 
 
 \ 46. Examples of chronic diseases cured by the accidental addition of new 
 similar and intenser disease, 85-88 
 
 \ 47-49. Of two diseases meeting in the course of nature, only the similar 
 one will cure the other ; dissimilar ones do not. This indicates that 
 we should use only similar remedies (homoeopathic) in the treatment 
 of disease, 88-89 
 
 50. There are but few natural diseases that will cure others homoeopathic- 
 ally, and such effects are connected with many inconveniences, 89 
 
 61. The physician, on the other hand, possesses numerous remedies, far 
 superior to the accidental cures of nature, .... 89-90 
 
 52. From the process of nature we learn that diseases should be treated and 
 cured only with homoeopathic remedies, while allopathic remedies are 
 ineffectual and injurious, 90-91 
 
 2 53-54. There are only three possible methods of applying medicines in 
 
 disease, 91-92 
 
 1. The homoeopathic method, which is the only efficacious one, 92 
 
 | 55. 2. The allopathic or heteropathic method, .... 1)2 
 
 \ 56. 3. The antipathic (enantiopathic) palliative method, . . 92-93 
 NOTE. The attempt called " isopathy," .... 194 
 
 \ 57. The method of treatment, according to which a remedy of opposite 
 effect (contraria conirariis) is employed against a single symptom of 
 the disease, .......... 93
 
 rvi CONTENTS. 
 
 g 68. The antipathic method is wrong, not only because it treats a single 
 symptom of a disease, but also because it is followed by aggravation 
 after apparent relief in protracted diseases, .... 94 
 
 NOTE. Testimony of authors, 194 
 
 59. Injurious effect of certain antipathic treatment, . . . 94-97 
 60. Increased and repeated doses of a palliative, never cure chronic disease*, 
 
 but tend to aggravate them, 97 
 
 61. These results should have led physicians to the recognition of the op- 
 posite and only efficacious homoeopathic method, . . . 97-98 
 \ 62. The reason of the injuriousness of the palliative, and of the efficacy of 
 
 homoeopathic treatment, 98 
 
 } 63. This principle is founded on the difference of primary effect of each 
 medicine upon the organism, and the counter or after-effect produced 
 
 by the vital force, . 98-99 
 
 | 64. Illustration of primary and after-effect, ..... 99 
 
 {j 65. Examples of both, 99-100 
 
 66. The after-effect of the vital forc.e becomes apparent only through the 
 restitution of the equilibrium of health, after the minutest homoeo- 
 pathic doses, 100 
 
 $ 67. These truths illustrate the efficacy of the homoeopathic, as well as the 
 
 injuriousness of the antipathic (palliative) methods, . . 101 
 
 NOTE. Cases in which the antipathic method of treatment is alone 
 
 efficacious, . . . . . . . . . 195 
 
 68. These truths establish the efficacy of the homoeopathic method of 
 
 treatment, 101 
 
 \ 69. These truths prove the injuriousness of the antipathic method, 101-103 
 
 NOTE 1. Sensations of opposite kind are not neutralized in the 
 
 sensory system of the human body, thus differing from substances 
 
 of opposite kind in chemistry, 196 
 
 NOTE 2. Illustrative example, 196 
 
 I 70. Short definition of the homoeopathic system, . ! . . 103-104 
 
 71. The three necessary conditions for curing are: 1. The investigation 
 
 of the disease. 2. The investigation of the effects of medicines. 
 
 3. Their appropriate application, 104-105 
 
 $ 72. General view of diseases, acute and chronic, .... 105 
 \ 73. Acute diseases of single individuals ; sporadic, ep^emic, and acute 
 
 miasms, 105-107 
 
 $ 74. The most intractable form of chronic disease, is that produced by un- 
 skilful allopathic treatment, ....... 107 
 
 \ 75. These are most uncurable, 107 
 
 | 76. Only when there remains sufficient vital force, the lesion may be re- 
 paired in timo,while the original diseaseis treated homceopathically, 108 
 \ 77. Diseases which are improperly called chronic, .... 108 
 \ 78. Genuinechronicdi.*eases,allof themoriginateinchrouicmiasms, 109 
 
 \ 79. Syphilis and sycosis, 109 
 
 $ 80-81. Psora, it is the source of all genuine chronic diseases, excepting the 
 syphilitic nnd sycotic, ....... 109110 
 
 NOTE. Nomenclature of common pathology, . . . 198
 
 CONTENTS. XV11 
 
 \ 82. The more specific remedies for chronic miasms, especially for psora, 
 should, in a given case, be selected with special care to effect a 
 
 cure, Ill 
 
 \ 83. The conditions necessary for the perfection of a record (picture) of a 
 
 case of disease, . Ill 
 
 \ 84-99. Directions how to make inquiry into a case of disease, and how to 
 
 record it, 112-116 
 
 100-102. The investigation of epidemic diseases, . . . 117-118 
 
 g 103. The fundamental cause of unsyphilitic chronic diseases, as well as the 
 
 great general outlines of psora, were discovered and recorded in the 
 
 same manner, . . . . . . . . . 118-119 
 
 104. Advantages of written records of cases, for the purpose of cure, and 
 
 observation during treatment, 119 
 
 NOTE. How physicians of the old school proceed in examining a 
 
 case of disease, 202 
 
 \ 105-114. Premonitions regarding the investigation of pure drug-effects 
 upon the healthy Primary and secondary effect, . . 119-123 
 
 \ 116. Alternating effects of drugs, 123-124 
 
 \ 116-117. Idiosyncrasies, 124 
 
 \ 118-119. Each medicine differs in effect from others, . . . 125 
 
 NOTE. There are no surrogates 204 
 
 \ 120. Each drug should be tested carefully with regard to its peculiar 
 
 effects, 126 
 
 \ 121-140. How to proceed when testing drugs upon other persons, 125-133 
 
 \ 141. Those tests of drugs are most reliable, which a healthy physician 
 
 makes upon himself, ........ 133 
 
 \ 142. The investigation of pure drug-effects in disease is difficult, . 134 
 
 143-145. It is only this testing of medicines upon persons in health, that 
 
 leads to a true Materia Medico,, ..... 134-135 
 
 \ 146. The most appropriate method of applying medicines tested with re- 
 gard to their pure effects, 135 
 
 147. The most homceopathically adapted medicine is the most efficacious, 
 
 and is the specific remedy, 135 
 
 148. Indications as to how the homoeopathic cure is effected, . 136 
 \ 149. Homeopathic cures of acute diseases are rapid, those of chronic dis- 
 eases require proportionally more time, ..... 136 
 NOTE. Difference between pure homoeopathy and mixed prac- 
 tice, 206 
 
 \ 150. Slight indispositions, 137 
 
 151. Strongly marked diseases have numerous symptoms, . . 137 
 152. It is less difficult to find the homoeopathic remedy for diseases pre- 
 senting a number of symptoms, 137 
 
 \ 163. What kind of symptoms are especially to be noticed, . 137-138 
 154. A very homoeopatnic remedy cures without causing noticeable dis- 
 comfort, . , 138 
 
 \ 155. The reason wny such cures are free from discomfort, . . 138 
 156. The causes of slight exceptions to this rule, . ... . 189 
 
 B
 
 XV111 CONTENTS. 
 
 g 157-160. The medicinal affection which is very similar, but somewhat 
 superior to the original disease in intensity, is called the homoeopathic 
 aggravation, ......... 189-140 
 
 161. In chronic (psoric) diseases, homoeopathic aggravations of antipsoric 
 medicines appear in the course of several days, from time to time, 176 
 
 162-171. Rules to be followed in case the stock of known remedies is too 
 small to admit of finding a perfect homoeopathic remedy, 176-179 
 
 2 172-184. Rules to be followed in the treatment of diseases presenting a 
 scarcity of symptoms, one-sided diseases, .... 144-147 
 
 \ 185-203. Treatment of diseases with local symptoms ; their external treat- 
 ment is always injurious, 140-154 
 
 \ 204-205. All genuine chronic diseases (not resulting from, and maintained 
 only by improper habits), are to be treated only by internal homoeo- 
 pathic remedies, adapted to the miasms from which the diseases 
 sprang, 164-156 
 
 \ 206. Inquiry should always be instituted regarding the fundamental 
 miasm, whether it be simple or complicated with a second (or even a 
 third), 156 
 
 $ 207. Inquiries concerning previous treatment, .... 157 
 
 g 208-209. Other necessary preliminary inquiries before recording a chronic 
 disease, 157 
 
 . 210-230. Treatment of so-called mental diseases, . . . 157-165 
 
 231-232. Intermittent and alternating diseases, . . . 165-166 
 
 233-234. Typical intermittent diseases, 166 
 
 \ 235-244. Intermittent fevers, 166-170 
 
 245-251. The mode of administration of medicines, . . 170-173 
 NOTE. Repetition of doses, 213 
 
 \ 252-256. Signs of incipient improvement, .... 173-175 
 
 \ 25T.-258. Cautions against favorite remedies, and prejudices against 
 others, 175-176 
 
 2 259-261. The regimen in chronic diseases, 170 
 
 NOTE. Injurious habits and abuses, 218 
 
 g 262-263. Diet in acute diseases, 176-177 
 
 2264-266. The selection of active and genuine drugs, . . . 177 
 
 NOTE. By preparation, some medicinal substances become articles 
 
 of diet, 219 
 
 \ 267. The preparation of the most efficacious and durable form of medicinal 
 substances from freshly gathered plants, . . . 177-178 
 
 268. Dry vegetable substances, 178 
 
 NOTE. Pulverized preparations for preservation, . . 220 
 
 \ 269-271. The method peculiar to homoeopathy of preparing crude medici- 
 nal substances for the purpose of developing their curative proper- 
 ties to the highest degree, 178-179 
 
 j 272-274. But a single, simple medicine is to be administered to the patient 
 at a time, 179 
 
 8 275-278. Quantity of the dose for homoeopathic use The increase and 
 diminution of the dose, its potentiation 180-182
 
 CONTENTS. Xli 
 
 288-292. The parts of the body which are more or less susceptible of the 
 
 effects of medicines, 185-186 
 
 NOTE. Advantages of olfaction of highly attenuated medicine 
 over other methods, 225 
 
 Notes and explanatory remarks on the Text of the Organon, . 187-225 
 
 Appendix on animal magnetism, ...... 227-228 
 
 Notes and explanatory remarks on the same, .... 229-230 
 
 Index, . 231-244
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 REVIEW OF "PHYSIC" AS HITHERTO PRACTICED, 
 ALLOPATHY, AND PALLIATIVE CURE OF THE 
 OLD SCHOOL OF MEDICINE. 
 
 SINCE man existed he has singly or in numbers been ex- 
 posed to diseases derived from physical or moral causes. During 
 his primitive state of nature, man needed but few remedies, 
 since a simple mode of living admitted but few diseases ; together 
 with the development of the human race into communities, the 
 causes of diseases, and the necessity for methods of cure increased 
 with even pace. From that time forward (soon after Hippocrates, 
 that is, since two and a half thousand years-), the treatment of 
 rapidly and variously increasing diseases became the occupation 
 of men, who conceitedly endeavored to invent modes of relief by 
 processes of reason and conjecture. A countless variety of opin- 
 ions on the nature of diseases and their remedies, sprang from a 
 great variety of minds, and the theoretical products of their fan- 
 cies were called (structures) systems, each contradicting the others 
 as well as itself. At first these sophistical representations stupe- 
 fied the reader into astonishment at their unintelligible wisdom, 
 and drew around the originator of the system a host of imitators 
 of this unnatural sophistry. These disciples, however, had little 
 time or success in practicing what they had learned, before the 
 system, so called, was superseded by another often entirely oppo- 
 site, and destined to a like transient reputation" and existence. 
 None, however, were in harmony with nature and experience ; 
 they were theoretical fabrications of astute minds, nominally 
 drawn from principles utterly useless in practice at the bedside, 
 
 2 ( 17 )
 
 18 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 on account of their subtlety and opposition to nature, and served 
 only as subjects for empty disputations. 
 
 Independently of all these theories, there was developed at 
 the same time a manner of cure with unknown, mixed medicinal 
 substances, intended for gratuitously constructed forms of disease, 
 arranged according to material ideas contradicting nature and 
 experience, and, hence, necessarily of evil result, called " old 
 medicine," allopathy. 
 
 Without ignoring the merits of many physicians in relation 
 to the auxiliary sciences pertaining to medicine, such as the ad- 
 vancement of physics and chemistry, natural history 1 in its dif- 
 ferent branches, and of man particularly, anthropology, physi- 
 ology, anatomy, etc., I shall now only consider the practical 
 part of medicine, that of curing, in order to show how imper- 
 fectly diseases have hitherto been treated. It is not my purpose, 
 however, to notice that mechanical routine of dealing with pre- 
 cious human life according to pocket-formularies, the continued 
 publication of which proves their still frequent use. I leave 
 that unnoticed as the scandalous habit of the scum of vulgar 
 practitioners. I speak only of the hitherto existing medical art, 
 which deems itself scientific on account of its antiquity. 
 
 This ancient school of medicine boasted much of its ability to 
 say that its practice alone deserved the name of " rational medi- 
 cine," because it alone searched for, or sought to remove the cause 
 of disease, and that it proceeded in its management of diseases in 
 imitation of nature. 
 
 Tolle causam I is the repeated cry ; but their achievements 
 ended with that cry. They fancied they could find the cause of 
 disease; but did not find it, because it is unrecognizable and not 
 to be found. Since many, indeed, by far the greater number of 
 diseases are of dynamic (spirit-like) origin and dynamic nature, 
 their cause, therefore, remaining unrecognizable by our senses, it 
 became necessary to invent a cause. For this purpose they in- 
 spected the parts of the normal, dead human body (anatomy), 
 and compared them with the visible changes in the correspond- 
 ing parts in diseased subjects (pathological anatomy). They in- 
 stituted comparisons between the phenomena and functions of 
 healthy life (physi >logy), and the endless deviations therefrom
 
 A REVIEW OF PHYSIC. 19 
 
 occurring in countless morbid conditions (pathology, semeiology). 
 They proceeded to draw conclusions from these deviations re- 
 garding the invisible process of change going on in the inward 
 structure of the diseased human organism, and shaped these con- 
 clusions into a fanciful picture which theoretical medicine mis- 
 took for the prima causa morbi;\\~\ also, for the proximate cause 
 of disease, the inner nature of disease, and, in fact, the disease 
 itself, forgetting the axiom of common sense, that the cause of a 
 thing or event cannot be the thing or event itself. 
 
 How, then, was it possible, without self-deception, to make 
 this internal, invisible essence their object of cure, and to pre- 
 scribe for it medicines with curative tendencies, likewise most 
 unknown, and above all to make use of several unknown medi- 
 cines mixed together in so-called recipes? 
 
 But this sublime project of discovering a priori an internal, 
 invisible cause of disease, was changed (at least in the hands of 
 those old-school physicians of wiser conceit) into a search for 
 that cause, however, under the guidance of symptoms; thus by 
 conjectures they tried to determine first the general character of 
 a given case of disease,[2] and then to find if it were cramp, de- 
 bility, paralysis, fever, inflammation, induration, or deposits in 
 one part or another, or plethora, insufficiency or superabundance 
 in the juices of oxygen, carbon, hydrogen, or nitrogen; increased 
 or depressed arterial, venous or capillary circulation ; relative 
 proportion of the factors of sensibility, irritability or reproduc- 
 tion. Such conjectures, honored by the hitherto existing school 
 with the name of causal indication, and regarded as the only 
 possible rationality in medicine, were only deceptive and hypo- 
 thetical assumptions, never destined to be either practical or use- 
 ful. They were unfit, even if they had, or could have been 
 well founded, to indicate the most appropriate remedy in a case 
 of disease ; mere conjectures which, although flattering the self- 
 esteem of the learned author, generally lead him astray in prac- 
 tice. Such were the notions designed rather for the sake of os- 
 tentation than as means of finding curative indications. 
 
 How often e. g., there appeared to be cramp or paralysis in 
 one part of the organism, while inflammation occurred in another!. 
 
 Or, whence, on the other hand, could the infallibl "emedie?
 
 20 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 for each of these alleged general characters come? The most in- 
 fallible remedies could have been no less than specifics, i. e. 
 medicines homogeneons[3] in their action with the morbific irri- 
 tation (Krankheits-Reize). The use of these specifics, however, 
 had been prohibited[4] and condemned, as extremely injurious 
 by the old school ; because observation had taught that such 
 medicines, in the customary large doses, had proved to be dan- 
 gerous on account of the highly increased receptivity in disease 
 for homogeneous irritation. The old school, however, had no 
 presentiment of minute and extremely minute doses. Cures, 
 then, were not and could not be performed in the direct (natural) 
 manner, by means of homogeneous, specific medicines which 
 were, and continued to be unknown in regard to the fullest ex- 
 tent of their effects; and even if this knowledge had existed, such 
 generalizing views would have made it impossible to conjecture 
 the appropriate remedy. 
 
 But since it began, after all, to appear more reasonable to seek, 
 if possible, another more direct path in the place of circuitous 
 measures, the old school of medicine proceeded to cancel disease 
 directly by eliminating the (alleged) material cause of disease; 
 indeed, it was almost impossible for the common school of prac- 
 titioners, in contemplating and judging a disease, or in seeking 
 the indications for its cure, to free their minds from these ideas 
 of materiality, or to recognize the nature of an organism both 
 spiritual and material, as a being so highly potentiated, that the 
 modification of its life, called disease, manifested by sensations 
 and functions, must alone be regarded as conditioned and effected 
 by means of dynamic (spirit-like) influences, and that such sen- 
 sations and functions could be effected by no other cause. 
 
 Such morbidly altered materials, abnormal turgescences, as 
 well as secretions, were throughout regarded by the old school as 
 exciters, or, at least in respect to their reaction, as maintaiuers of 
 disease, and they are considered as such to this day. . 
 
 Therefore that school believed in the achievement of causal 
 cures by endeavoring to eliminate those imaginary and supposed 
 causes of disease. Hence their busy endeavors at removing bile
 
 A REVIEW OF PHYSIC. 21 
 
 in bilious fevers by vomiting ;[5] hence their emetics in so-called 
 gastro-ataxia,[6 | and their officiousness in purging out mucus, as- 
 carideSj or lumbricoids in pallor of the countenance, voraciousness, 
 colic, and tumid belly of children. [7] Hence their venesections 
 in haemorrhages,[8] and hence, principally, all sorts of bloodlet- 
 ting,[9] considered by that school as a chief indication in inflam- 
 mations, which process they now imagine to exist in almost every 
 morbidly affected part of the body, and the removal of which, 
 by means of a fatal number, of leeches, they consider as their 
 duty, therein following the precedence of a well-known blood- 
 thirsty physician of Paris (like sheep following the bellwether 
 even into the hands of the butcher). They think, in this man- 
 ner genuine causal indications are obeyed, and rational cures 
 performed. Furthermore, by ligation of polypi, by excision of 
 indolent glandular swellings, or by their destruction through 
 artificial suppuration, excited by irritating local applications; by 
 enucleation of fatty (steatomatous, melicerous) tumors; by oper- 
 ating upon aneurisms, lachrymal and rectal fistulae; by excision 
 of scirrhous breasts, amputation of necrosed limbs, etc., phy- 
 sicians of the old school consider that they have radically cured 
 the patient, and have performed causal cures. They persist in 
 this belief, when they make use of their repettentia, when they 
 exsiccate inveterate, ichorous ulcers of the leg \vith astringent 
 applications ; with oxides of lead, copper, or zinc (perhaps mak- 
 ing incidental use of laxatives, thereby producing debility, with- 
 out relieving the fundamental disorder); when they cauterize a 
 chancre; destroy cauliflower excrescences by local applications; 
 dispel the itch from the surface by ointments of sulphur, oxides 
 of lead, quicksilver, or zinc; suppress ophthalmia with solu- 
 tions of lead or zinc, or when they drive rheumatic pains from 
 the limbs by means of opodeldoc, volatile liniments, or fumi- 
 gations with cinnabar or amber. In all such cases they profess 
 to have controlled the disorder, conquered the disease, and to 
 have executed causal cures. But mark the result! Metasche- 
 matisms (metastases), sure to appear sooner or later (but which 
 are then pronounced as new diseases), and invariably more serious 
 than the primary disorder, refute their assertions sufficiently, and 
 could or should undeceive them by disclosing the deeper, imma-
 
 22 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 lerial nature of the evil, as well as its dynamic (spirit-like) 
 origin, to be combated only by dynamic processes. 
 
 In modern times (not to say up to the present time) the com- 
 mon school was in the habit of presupposing the existence of 
 morbid matter (and acrids) which, however subtle it might have 
 been considered, they sought to remove from the blood and lym- 
 phatics by the exhalations, the perspiration, and the urinary ap- 
 paratus, or through the action of the salivary glands; to eject 
 them in the shape of sputa from the tracheal and bronchial fol- 
 licles; and by making use of emetics and cathartics to clear them 
 out of the stomach and intestines all for the purpose of expel- 
 ling the material exciting cause of the disease from the body, 
 and thus fulfilling the conditions for a thorough causal cure. 
 
 By means of incisions into the skin of the diseased body, into 
 which foreign substances were introduced, thereby producing 
 chronic ulcers, fontanels, and setons continued for years, the old 
 school endeavored to draw off the materia peccans from the dis- 
 eased body (always affected only dynamically), as filthy fluids are 
 drawn from a barrel through a faucet. In like manner it was 
 attempted to remove noxious humors by perpetual application of 
 cantharides and spurge, thus only weakening the diseased body 
 to the verge of incurability by all these inconsiderate and un- 
 natural procedures. 
 
 I admit that it was more convenient for human weakness to 
 assume, in the treatment of diseases, the existence of some morbid 
 matter, perceptible by means of the senses (particularly because 
 the patients themselves easily inclined to such an idea), having 
 discovered which, nothing remained to be done but to procure 
 the requisite quantities of remedies to cleanse the blood and 
 juices, to promote the secretion of urine and perspiration, to assist 
 expectoration from the chest, or to scour the stomach and intes- 
 tines. On this account scarcely anything is found in all works 
 on Materia Medica, from Dioscorides to those of the present time, 
 regarding the individual remedies, and the special, proper action 
 of each; besides references to their supposed utility in this or 
 t hat pathological name, remedies are alluded to only with regard 
 to their properties as augmenting the flow of urine, perspiration, 
 secretions of the chest, or menses; but particular stress is laid
 
 A REVIEW OF PHYSIC. 23 
 
 upon their power of producing an upward or downward evacu- 
 ation from the alimentary canal; because the only aim and object 
 of practical physicians has ever been the evacuation of some 
 material morbific substance, as well as of several kinds of ficti- 
 tious humors, alleged to form the basis of diseases. 
 
 But these were all vain dreams, unfounded suppositions, "and 
 hypotheses, shrewdly invented for the convenience of therapeu- 
 tics, according to which diseases were most readily cured by the 
 expulsion of material morbific matters, if such, indeed, existed ! 
 
 But the essential nature of diseases and their cure, cannot 
 accommodate themselves to such dreams, or to the convenience 
 of physicians; diseases will not cease to be (spiritual) dynamic 
 aberrations of our spirit-like life, manifested by sensations and 
 actions; that is, they will not cease, for the sake of those foolish and 
 groundless hypotheses, to be immaterial modifications of our sen- 
 sorial condition (health). 
 
 These causes of our diseases cannot be material ones, since the 
 least foreign material substance[10], however mild it may appear 
 to us, if introduced into our bloodvessels, is suddenly expelled 
 like a poison by our vital force; or, where that is impossible, 
 death is the result. Even if the smallest splinter is by accident 
 inserted into our sensitive parts, that vital principle, omnipresent 
 in the interior of our body, does not rest until the offending sub- 
 stance has been removed by pain, fever, suppuration, or slough- 
 ing. How happens it then, for instance, in a case of eruptive 
 disease of twenty years' standing, that this indefatigable, active 
 vital principle should patiently tolerate in the juices for twenty 
 years a foreign, inimical, material eruptive substance (Ausschlags- 
 Stoff) such as herpetic, scrofulous, or gouty humors? What 
 nosologist ever beheld with bodily eyes such morbific matter, that 
 lie should speak so confidently of it, and make it the basis of a 
 medical procedure? Who has ever been able to prove the ex- 
 istence of the poison of gout or of scrofula by ocular demon- 
 stration ?[11] 
 
 Even if some material substance, brought in contact with the 
 skin or a wound, had propagated diseases by infection, who can 
 prove (as has often been asserted in our works on pathogeny) that 
 some material particle of that substance had mingled with, or
 
 24 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 had been absorbed by the juices of our body? Washing the 
 sexual organs, even if immediately and carefully done, never is 
 a protection against infection by venereal chancre. A breath of 
 air wafted over from one afflicted by small-pox, can call forth 
 this horrible disease in a healthy child. 
 
 How much in weight of material matter could have been ab- 
 sorbed in this manner by the juices, in order to produce, in the 
 first instance, if left uncured, a painfully tormenting disease 
 (syphilis), terminating only with the remotest period of life, that 
 is with death, and to produce, in the second instance, a disease, 
 rapidly fatal by its tendency to general suppuration[12] (human 
 small -pox)? 
 
 ' Is it possible to admit the existence of material morbific mat- 
 ter and its transition into the blood in this and all such cases ? 
 A letter written in the sick-room, and sent a great distance, has 
 often imparted to the recipient the same miasmatic disease. Can 
 material morbific matter be thought of in this case as having 
 permeated the humors of the body ? But why all these proofs? 
 Has not dangerous bilious fever been known to result from a 
 mortifying altercation ? Has not a superstitious prophecy of 
 death been known to come true at the predicted time ; or a sud- 
 den arrival of sad or exceedingly joyful tidings to have caused 
 instantaneous death ? Where, in such instances, is the material 
 morbific substance said to have passed bodily over into the or- 
 ganism, where it is supposed to have begotten and maintained a 
 disease, and without the actual removal and ejection of which 
 substance a radical cure is said to be impossible ? 
 
 The defenders of an assumption so gross as that of morbific 
 matters, should blush to have so inconsiderately overlooked and 
 misunderstood the spiritual nature of life, as well as the spiritual 
 dynamic power of pathogeuetic causes ; thereby having degraded 
 themselves to the level of medical scavengers (Fegearzte), who, 
 instead of curing, destroyed life by their endeavors to expel 
 morbific matter from the diseased body, where it never existed. 
 
 Are those loathsome and impure discharges in diseases the 
 source and maintainers of the latter, or, on the contrary, are they 
 not always effete products of the disease itself, that is to say, of a 
 dynamical disturbance and modification of life ?
 
 A REVIEW OF PHYSIC. 25 
 
 Considering these wrong material views concerning the oiigin 
 and nature of diseases, it was no wonder, that in all ages the 
 efforts of little and great practitioners, as well as the invention 
 of the sublimest medical systems, were invariably and principally 
 directed toward elimination and expurgation of an imaginary 
 morbific substance, and that the indication most frequently to be 
 followed was, to scatter and set in motion the morbific accumu- 
 lation, and to provide for its expulsion through the salivary and 
 tracheal glands, perspiration, and urine; to purify the blood by 
 potions of roots and herbs (Wurzel und Holztranke), regarded as 
 rational and obedient servants in removing morbific matters 
 (acrids and impurities) which never existed; furthermore, to draw 
 off mechanically this fictitious matter by setons, fontanels, and 
 by keeping up constant local discharges from the skin with blis- 
 ters and bark of spurge-laurel ; but the chief indication was to 
 throw off and purge away the materia peccans or noxious sub- 
 stances, as they were called, through the intestinal canal by means 
 of laxatives and purgatives, often dignified by the appellation of 
 solvents (of infarctions?) and gentle aperients, for the sake of 
 seeming more profoundly significant, and giving them a more 
 flattering appearance. Such were the measures employed in the 
 removal of hostile pathogenetic substances, that never were, nor 
 could have been present in the production or maintenance of 
 diseases as they occur in the human organism, living by virtue 
 of a spiritual principle ; diseases that never could have been of 
 other nature than that of a dynamic derangement of life in re- 
 gard to its sensations and functions. [13] 
 
 Now, if we admit, what cannot be doubted, that no disease 
 (unless occasioned by entirely indigestible, or other hurtful mat- 
 ter, swallowed or lodged in the primse vise, or other apertures 
 and cavities of the body, or caused, e. g. } by a foreign substance 
 penetrating the skin) can be derived from the presence of any 
 material substance, but that each disease is always and only a 
 special, virtual, and dynamical discordancy of our sensorial con- 
 dition (health), how inappropriate, then, it must appear to any 
 reasonable man to make use of a curative method, directed to- 
 ward the evacuation[14] of those fictitious matters, since in the
 
 26 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 principal diseases of mankind, viz., the chronic, nothing is gainedj 
 but much harm always done by such measures ! 
 
 In short, it cannot be denied that these degenerated matters 
 and impurities, becoming visible in disease, are nothing but pro- 
 ductions of the diseased organism itself, laboring under abnormal 
 functional derangement, and that they are frequently expelled by 
 the organism with violent and even too violent an action, 
 without the aid of purgatives; notwithstanding which, new quan- 
 tities of refuse matter are formed as long as the organism con- 
 tinues to suffer from this disease. These substances present 
 themselves to the true physician as symptoms of the disease, and 
 aid him in recognizing the nature and image of the same, in 
 order to cure it by means of a similar medicinal morbific potency 
 (Krankheits-Potenz). The modern representatives of the old 
 school, however, no longer wish to appear as if their object in 
 curing were the expulsion of morbific material. They declare 
 their numerous and various evacuants to be employed in accord- 
 ance with a derivative method of cure, as an example of which, 
 they regard the natural spontaneous efforts of the diseased organ- 
 ism to re-establish health, by terminating fevers through per- 
 spiration and urine ; stitches in the side by nosebleed, sweating, 
 and expectoration of mucus; other diseases by vomiting, diar- 
 rhea, or haemorrhage from the anus ; arthritic pains by sanious 
 ulcers of the leg ; inflammation of the throat by salivation, etc., 
 or by means of metastases and abscesses, called forth by nature 
 in parts remote from the seat of disease. 
 
 For these reasons they considered it their wisest course to 
 imitate nature by approaching most diseases in a circuitous way, 
 after the manner of the vital force when left to itself. For these 
 reasons they employed indirect,[15] stronger, heterogeneous irri- 
 tation in parts remote from the seat of disease, caused evacuations 
 in organs least related (dissimilar) to the diseased structures, and 
 maintained these in order, as it were, to divert the disease in that 
 direction. 
 
 This derivation was, and continued to be, one of the chief cura- 
 tive methods of the prevailing school of medicine. 
 
 In this imitation of nature in the act of relieving herself, as 
 others express it, they endeavored forcibly to excite now symp-
 
 A EEVIEW OF PHYSIC. 27 
 
 toms in structures least affected by the disease, and better able to 
 bear drug effects, with the intention of diverting[16] the pri- 
 mary disease, apparently in the form of critical excreticns, thus 
 permitting the curative powers of nature[17] to perform the 
 gradual resolution (lysis). 
 
 This was executed by resorting to diaphoretics and diuretics, 
 venesections, setons, and fontanels ; but most frequently by irri- 
 tant evacuants applied to the oesophagus or intestinal canal, 
 acting as emetics in their upward, and as cathartics in their 
 downward action ; being employed most frequently in the latter 
 manner, they were also known as aperients and solvents.[18] 
 
 By way of assisting this derivative method, the counter-irri- 
 tants related to the former were employed, such as sheep's wool 
 worn next to the skin, footbaths, nauseants; furthermore, the 
 stomach and intestines were tormented by hunger (hunger-cure), 
 or by remedies producing pain, inflammation, and suppuration 
 in proximate or remote parts, such as horse-radish and mustard- 
 poultices, plaster of cantharides, spurge-laurel, setons (fontanels), 
 Authenrieth's salve (tartar emetic ointment), moxa, the hot iron, 
 acupuncture, etc. ; all done in imitation of the crude efforts of 
 nature, who, when left to her own resources, endeavors to free 
 herself from dynamic disease by creating pain in remote parts by 
 metastases and abscesses; by producing eruptions and running 
 sores, all of no avail if the disease is chronic. 
 
 Obviously, therefore, no rational grounds, but rather the con- 
 venience of curing by imitation, governed the old school in 
 using these absurd, pernicious, and indirect methods of cure, 
 derivative, as well as counter-irritant, and induced its adoption 
 of these unserviceable, debilitating, and injurious processes, by 
 which disease was for a time apparently ameliorated or relieved, 
 inasmuch as another more serious malady was called forth in 
 its place. Can such destructive measures be properly termed a 
 cure ? 
 
 The old school merely followed the rude instinctive example 
 of nature in her inadequate[19] endeavors at resistance, when 
 directed against moderately acute affections. They only copied 
 the sustaining power of life (Lebens-Erhaltungs-Kraft), which, 
 incapable of exercising reason if left to itself in diseases, and
 
 28 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 resting entirely upon the organic laws of the body, acts alone 
 according to these laws, without reason or deliberation. They 
 followed crude nature, who cannot, like a skilful surgeon, heal a 
 wound by first intention by coadapting its gaping edges ; who 
 does not know how to adjust and replace the divergent ends of a 
 fractured bone, notwithstanding her ability to furnish (often su- 
 perabundantly) osseous matter ; who cannot tie a wounded artery, 
 but exhausts all her energy in causing the wounded person to 
 bleed to death ; who does not know how to reduce a dislocated 
 humerus, but, on the contrary, prevents human art from accom- 
 plishing reduction by speedily producing a swelling around the 
 joint ; who, in order to remove a splinter from the cornea, de- 
 stroys the whole eye by suppuration ; who, in spite of her dis- 
 play of energy, reduces a strangulated inguinal hernia by nothing 
 less than mortification of the intestines and death ; and who, by 
 transposing morbid processes (Metaschematismen) in dynamic 
 diseases, often increases the misery of the sick. Nay, this 
 unreasonable vital force rashly receives into the body those 
 chronic miasms (psora, syphilis, sycosis), the greatest tormentors 
 of our earthly existence, the source of innumerable diseases, 
 under which humanity groans for hundreds, nay, for thousands 
 of years, and unable even to palliate one of these, this same vital 
 force is utterly incapable of removing such diseases from the 
 organism of its own accord, but suffers them to rankle in the 
 system, until death closes the eyes of the sufferer after a long 
 life of sorrow. 
 
 How could the old school, calling itself rational, be justified 
 in choosing this unintelligent vital force, this blind guide, as its 
 best instructor in an office of such high importance as that of 
 healing, requiring so much thought and power of judgment? 
 How dared it imitate, without hesitation, all those indirect and 
 revolutionary processes inaugurated in diseases by that vital 
 force, and copy them as if they were the non plus ultra, the best 
 that reason could devise ? Did not God grant us his noblest 
 gift, reflecting reason and unfettered power of deliberation in 
 order that we might, for the benefit of mankind, surpass immeas- 
 urably the effort of the unguided vital power in bringing relief? 
 
 If, therefore, the ordinary school of medicine, in its rash imi-
 
 A REVIEW OF PHYSIC. 29 
 
 tation of crude, unreasonable, automatic vital energy, attacks 
 the unoffending parts and organs with its curative methods of 
 counter-irritation and derivation (its usual course of procedure), 
 torturing them with overpowering pain, or, more commonly, 
 by forcing them to waste their strength and substance in evacu- 
 ations, that school strives to divert the morbid vital activity 
 from the originally affected portions to those artificially attacked, 
 thus, |?y means of a circuitous, debilitating, and generally pain- 
 ful process, indirectly endeavoring to compel the natural disease 
 to vanish, and trying to supplant it by a far greater heterogene- 
 ous disease in healthier parts.[20] 
 
 Indeed, the disease, if acute, and consequently destined to be 
 of short duration, will vanish, even during these heterogeneous 
 attacks upon remote and dissimilar parts, but it will not have 
 been cured. There is nothing deserving the distinguished title 
 of a cure in this revolutionary* treatment, possessing no direct 
 immediate pathological bearing upon the structures primarily 
 affected. It may be confidently assumed that the acute disease 
 would have vanished of its own accord, and certainly sooner, 
 without such serious assault upon sound vital parts, and without 
 after-effects and less waste of strength. Neither the course 
 adopted by crude natural force, nor the allopathic copy of the 
 latter can bear comparison with the direct dynamic (homoeo- 
 pathic) treatment, which, without waste of strength, rapidly ex- 
 tinguishes the disease. 
 
 But in by far the greatest proportion of cases of disease, known 
 as chronic, these impetuous, weakening, and indirect therapeutic 
 measures of the old school scarcely ever prove to be of the least 
 benefit. For a few days at most they suspend one or another of 
 those troublesome manifestations of disease which return, how- 
 ever, as soon as nature has become inured to that counter-stimu- 
 lus; and the disease will reappear with more violence, because 
 the vital powers have been reduced by the pain [21] of counter- 
 irritation and improper evacuations. 
 
 * Synonymous with revulsive, a more usual medical expression ; Hahne- 
 mann probably intended to emphasize the idea by using the word " revolu- 
 tio lar." TRANSLATOR.
 
 30 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 While most physicians of the old school, imitating in a general 
 manner the spontaneous curative efforts of crude nature aban- 
 doned to her own resources, arbitrarily exercised in their practice 
 this nominally useful mode of derivation (whenever an illusory 
 indication seemed to demand it), others aiming at a still higher 
 object, and seeing the incipient struggles of nature for relief in 
 spontaneous and antagonistic metastases, they undertook to ac- 
 celerate and increase these efforts by means of evacuants and de- 
 rivatives, supposing that by virtue of their pernicious measures 
 they were acting under the guidance of nature (duce natura), and 
 that they were entitled to the exalted name of servants of nature 
 (ministri naturae). 
 
 Having observed that in protracted diseases such evacuations, 
 induced by the vitality of the patient, were frequently attended 
 by brief remissions of severe pains, paralysis, convulsions, etc., 
 the old school regarded these derivative actions as the true way 
 to be followed, and therefore accelerated, maintained, and in- 
 creased them in attempting to cure diseases. But they never dis- 
 covered that all such evacuations and secretions (seemingly criti- 
 cal), called forth by the spontaneous efforts of nature in chronic 
 diseases, only procured palliative and brief alleviation, adding 
 so little to au actual cure, that their influence amounted rather 
 to an aggravation of the original internal malady, by wasting 
 strength and substance. No patient suffering from a protracted 
 malady, was ever known to have regained permanent health by 
 those rude efforts of nature, nor any chronic disease to have been 
 cured by those evacuations, resulting from the action[22] of the 
 organism. But on the contrary, after a brief respite, the original 
 evil in such cases evidently increases; the duration of its remis- 
 sions grow constantly shorter and shorter, while the painful 
 periods of aggravation return with more frequency and violence, 
 in spite of the continued evacuations. 
 
 The same result may be observed when nature, abandoned to 
 her own resources, in struggling with the dangers of an internal 
 chronic affection, has no other way of safety than that of pro- 
 ducing external local symptoms, for the purpose of diverting the 
 danger from parts indispensable to life, and directing them to 
 structures of les? vital importance (metastasis). Hence, those
 
 A REVIEW OF PHYSIC. 31 
 
 procedures of the energetic vital force being devoid of reason, 
 reflection, or precaution, will never lead to actual relief or to a 
 real cure; they are mere brief, palliative respites in the danger- 
 ous course of the inner disease, at the sacrifice of much strength 
 
 ' O 
 
 and substance, without diminishing the primitive disease in the 
 least degree. These measures, at most, are able to postpone dis- 
 solution which, without the intervention of a genuine homeo- 
 pathic cure, would be the inevitable result. 
 
 From the allopathic point of view held by the old school, 
 those rude, automatic efforts of nature were not only greatly 
 overestimated, but totally misinterpreted as genuine curative 
 agencies; they were increased and accelerated under the vain 
 hope of destroying and radically curing the entire evil. When- 
 ever, in cases of chronic disease, one or another of the intolerable 
 symptoms of the inner disease appeared to be relieved by efforts 
 of vitality, producing, for example, a moist eruption on the skin, 
 in that case the servant of rude nature (minister naturae) would 
 place a plaster of cantharides, or an exutorium (spurge-laurel) 
 upon the ichorous surface, in order to draw out more humor' 
 (moisture) from the skin (duce natura), for the purpose of assist- 
 ing and supporting the purpose of nature (by removing the mor- 
 bific matter from the body ?). But sometimes, if the effect of the 
 remedy proved to be too intense, the moist eruption too inveter- 
 ate, and the body too irritable, that servant of nature had only 
 increased the external affection considerably, without benefit to 
 the primitive disease. He aggravated the pains, which deprived 
 the sufferer of sleep, and reduced his strength (or even brought 
 on a febrile or malignant form of erysipelas). At other times, 
 by gently acting upon the local disease (perhaps yet recent), by a 
 kind of improper, superficial homoeopath ism, he would thus drive 
 away from its site that local symptom, set up by nature on the 
 skin for the relief of the inner more dangerous evil ; but he thereby 
 increased the latter, and induced the vital powers to institute a 
 more serious metaschematism towards other and more vital parts. 
 In place of those local symptoms, the patient then suffered from 
 dangerous inflammation of the eyes, deafness, cramps of the stom- 
 ach, epileptiform spasms, attacks of asthma, apoplexy, or men- 
 tal disorders, etc.[23]
 
 32 INTRODUCTION'. 
 
 Acting under the same delusion of assisting the vital forces in 
 their curative endeavors, that minister naturce applied numerous 
 leeches, in case the diseased force of nature caused congestion of 
 the rectum or anus (blind piles), hoping to furnish an outlet for 
 the blood in that place. The result would be a brief and scarcely 
 noticeable improvement, but with loss of bodily strength, giv- 
 ing rise to more violent congestion to those parts, without lessen- 
 ing the original disease in the least degree. 
 
 In nearly every case where the morbid vitality strove to evacu- 
 ate a little blood by means of ernesis or cough, etc., in order to 
 allay a dangerous internal affection, the old school physician has- 
 tened to assist (duce natura) those supposed curative efforts of 
 nature by copious abstraction of blood from a vein ; but never 
 without evil consequences in the future, or without evident de- 
 bilitation of the body. 
 
 In order to promote the intentions of nature, the old school 
 physician was in the habit of treating cases of chronic nausea by 
 causing profuse evacuations from the stomach, by administering 
 powerful emetics never with a beneficial, but often with evil 
 result; not infrequently with dangerous and even fatal conse- 
 quences. 
 
 To relieve an internal morbid condition, the vital force some- 
 times produces violent swellings of external glands, in which 
 event that pretended servant of nature entertains the hope of as- 
 sisting her purposes by inflaming those swellings by all sorts of 
 stimulating ointments and plasters, and then opening the ripe 
 abscess by incision, to allow the escape of the offending morbific 
 matter (?). But experience furnishes hundreds of proofs of the 
 protracted mischief resulting unexceptionally from such proceed- 
 ings. 
 
 Having frequently observed in chronic disorders slight allevia- 
 tion of great distress, following spontaneous night-sweats, or loose 
 alvine discharges, the old school practitioner considers himself 
 bound to follow and promote these hints of nature (duce natura) 
 by instituting and maintaining copious perspirations, or by sub- 
 jecting his patient for years to a course of so-called gentle laxa- 
 tives, in order to sustain and increase those efforts of nature (the 
 ntal force of the unintelligent organism) leading, as he thinks,
 
 A REVIEW OF PHYSIC. 33 
 
 to the cure of the entire chronic disorder, and to the more speedy 
 liberation of the patient from his disease (the substance causing 
 the disease?). 
 
 But the result is always contrary to the intention : aggrava- 
 tion of the original complaint. 
 
 In accordance with his preconceived, though groundless opin- 
 ions, the physician of the old school persists in his process of 
 promoting[24] those endeavors of morbid vitality, and of in- 
 creasing those ever ruinous and never salutary derivative and 
 evacuant efforts of the patient's system. He does not perceive 
 that all above-named local symptoms, evacuations, and apparent 
 derivative actions (begun and supported by the unthinking, un- 
 guifled vital force in conquering the original chronic disease) are 
 in fact the disease itself, and the signs of the entire disorder, for 
 the cure of which, a homoeopathic medicine, selected in accord- 
 ance with its similitude of effect, would have been the most suc- 
 cessful and speedy remedy. 
 
 Since the crude efforts of nature for attaining relief in acute, 
 and more particularly in chronic diseases, are extremely imperfect 
 and in themselves a disease, it was readily to be understood that 
 the artificial furtherance of these efforts would only increase the 
 difficulty; to say the least, it would not be an improvement on the 
 spontaneous efforts of nature in the case of acute affections. The 
 vital power in producing its crises, moves in obscure ways which 
 medical art was incompetent to follow; therefore the latter only 
 undertakes to reach its object from without by violent remedies, 
 much less beneficial, but on the contrary, far more aggravating 
 and debilitating than the means employed by the instinctive, 
 unguided vital force left to itself. Not even that imperfect kind 
 of relief, induced by natural derivatives and crises, can be pro- 
 duced by allopathy in a similar manner; that school will find 
 itself greatly outdone, even by curative measures as imperfect as 
 those of vitality left to itself. 
 
 By the use of lacerating implements it was attempted to pro- 
 duce nosebleed in imitation of the natural kind, for the purpose 
 of relieving, for example, attacks of chronic headache. Although 
 blood was made to flow abundantly from the nasal cavities, de- 
 priving the patient of strength, yet the relief thus obtained 
 
 3
 
 34 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 amounted to nothing, or was, at least, far more insignificant than 
 if, at other times, but a few drops were shed by the instinctive 
 and spontaneous impulses of the vital force. 
 
 So-called critical perspiration or diarrhoea, caused by the ever 
 active vital force after sudden attacks of sickness, occasioned by 
 mental agitation, fright, strains, or cold, will remove these acute 
 affections, though temporarily, with far more efficacy than all 
 the sudorific? or cathartics obtained from the apothecary-shop, 
 which increase the trouble, as daily experience teaches. 
 
 The vital force, capable of acting only in harmony with the 
 physical arrangement of our organism, and without reason, in- 
 sight, or reflection, was not given to us that we should regard it 
 as the best guide in the cure of diseases (Krankheits-Heilerfn), 
 having the power of reducing those sad deviations from health 
 to their normal standard ; and still less was that vital force 
 given <o us, that its imperfect and morbid efforts (to rescue itself 
 from disease) might be imitated by servile physicians, adopting 
 methods more inappropriate and depressing than those of the 
 vital force itself; nor that indolent physicians might be enabled 
 to spare themselves all intellectual effort, reflection, and consid- 
 eration, necessary for the discovery and practice of the noblest of 
 human arts, the true art of healing, instead of contenting them- 
 selves with imperfect imitation of the crude curative efforts of 
 unintelligent nature, and then proclaiming theirs as the " rational 
 art of healing." 
 
 What man of sense would undertake to imitate nature in her 
 endeavors of coming to the rescue? Those efforts are, in fact, 
 the disease itself; and the morbidly affected vital force is the 
 producer of disease becoming manifest. Necessarily, therefore, 
 every artificial imitation as well as the suppression of these natu- 
 ral efforts must either increase the evil, or render it dangerous 
 by suppression ; the allopathist does both, and then extols this 
 practice as healing art, as " rational" healing art! 
 
 He is in the wrong. That noble innate power, destined to govern 
 life in the most perfect manner during health, equally present in 
 all parts of the organism, in the sensitive as well as in the irri- 
 table fibre; that untiring mainspring of all normal, natural, 
 bodily functions, was never created for the purpose of aiding
 
 A REVIEW OF PHYSIC. 35 
 
 itself in diseases, nor to exercise a healing art worthy of imitation. 
 No ! The true healing art is that intellectual office incumbent on 
 the higher human mind, and free powers of thought, discriminating 
 and deciding according to causes ; a duty of which office is, when- 
 ever that instinctive, unconscious, and unreasoning, but automatic, 
 energetic vital force has been thrown into discordant action by dis- 
 ease, to harmonize those discordancies by means of a similar patho- 
 genetic affection of higher degree, originated by a drug homceopathi- 
 cally selected; after this, ttie natural morbid affection will no longer 
 be able to act upon the vital force, which will get rid of the former, 
 while the latter merely continues to be engaged with the similar, 
 rather more powerful pathogenetic drug affection, against which it 
 may now direct its entire energy ; ere long the drug affection will 
 be overcome, leaving the vital power free and able to return to its 
 normal condition of health, and to its destination: "to animate th( 
 organism and maintain its health," without having suffered painful 
 or debilitating onslaughts during these transformations. How to 
 reach this result is taught by the homosopathic healing art. 
 
 Not a few patients, however, treated according to the above- 
 named methods of the old school, escaped from their diseases, 
 not the chronic (nnvenereal) kinds, but merely from the acute, 
 less dangerous forms ; and this was accomplished by means so 
 painful, circuitous, and often so imperfect that such treatment 
 could not properly be called a cure accomplished by gentle 
 means. By abstracting blood, or by suppressing one of the main 
 symptoms through the agency of an enantiopathic, palliative 
 remedy (contraria contrariis], those less dangerous cases of acute 
 disease were kept under, or suspended by means of counter- 
 stimulants and derivatives (antagonistic and revellent remedies) 
 directed to parts remote from the seat of disease, up to the time 
 at which the brief illness would have terminated its natural 
 course. These circuitous proceedings deprived the patient of 
 strength and substance to such a degree, that the greater and 
 better pivrt of the work of completing the cure of the disease, of 
 restoring the wasted strength and substance of the patient, was
 
 36 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 left to nature's supporting power of life ; this, besides conquering 
 the natural acute disease, had now the superadded burden of 
 overcoming the consequences of improper treatment. In less 
 dangerous cases the power of nature succeeded by its own energy, 
 however laboriously, imperfectly, and under great difficulties, 
 gradually to restore the functions to their normal condition. 
 
 It remains highly dubious whether the natural process of re- 
 covery is really shortened or assisted in the least by the interfer- 
 ence of the old practice in cases of acute disease; since neither 
 physician nor nature could act otherwise than indirectly, except- 
 ing that the derivative and antagonistic appliances of the former 
 are much more severe and weakening than the processes of the 
 latter. 
 
 The old school possesses still another curative process,[25] 
 called the stimulating and tonic method (by means of excitants, 
 neivines, tonics, comfortants, roborants). It is surprising that they 
 should boast of this mode of treatment. 
 
 Has the old school, notwithstanding its frequent attempts, ever 
 been able to remedy the bodily weakness, caused, kept up, and 
 increased by a chronic disease, by prescribing ethereal Rhenish 
 wine or fiery Tokay? In such cases strength would only be 
 more and more reduced (since the origin of debility, the chronic 
 disease, had not been cured), in proportion to the quantity of 
 wine which the patient had been ordered to consume ; because, in 
 the secondary action of the vital force, debility succeeds artificial 
 excitement. 
 
 Or was strength ever restored by Cinchona bark in any of these 
 numerous cases, or by those ill-understood, ambiguous substances 
 known as bitters, so hurtful in many other respects? Have not 
 these vegetable substances, together with the preparations of iron, 
 declared under all circumstances to be tonic and strengthening, 
 added new diseases to the older ones, by virtue of their peculiar 
 pathogenetic properties, without mitigating the debility, depend- 
 ent on inveterate and unknown disease of long standing? 
 
 Was an incipient paralysis of an arm or a leg (commonly pro- 
 duced by a chronic malady) ever diminished in the least, or with
 
 A REVIEW OF PHYSIC. 37 
 
 any degree of permanency by those so-called unguenia nervine, or 
 any of the other ethereal or balsamic inventions, without the pre- 
 vious eradication of the malady itself? Or have electric and 
 voltaic shocks ever produced any other eifects[26] upon such 
 limbs beyond increasing, or even completing, the paralysis and 
 extinction of muscular activity, or the sensitiveness of nerves? 
 
 Have not those highly praised excitants and aphrodisiacs, such 
 as amber, the smelt, tincture of cantharides, truffles, cardamom 
 seeds, cinnamon, and vanilla, invariably produced complete im- 
 potence (always based upon a chronic miasm), when the sexual 
 power had been previously weakened ? 
 
 Why should an excitement or increase of strength, lasting a 
 few hours, be looked upon as a success, when the subsequent re- 
 sult proves to be the permanent counterpart; when the evil has 
 been rendered incurable, in accordance with the laws governing 
 the action of all palliatives ? 
 
 The slight benefit derived from excitants and roborants, dur- 
 ing convalescence from acute diseases (treated in the old manner), 
 was overbalanced a thousand times by the ill effects produced 
 by these remedies in chronic diseases. 
 
 Whenever old medicine is at loss what to do in a tedious dis- 
 ease, it blindly blunders away with its so-called alterative reme- 
 dies (alterantia) ; in that case the dreadful mercurials (calomel, 
 corrosive sublimate, and mercurial ointment) are used as its chief 
 remedies, which (in non-venereal diseases) are perniciously per- 
 mitted to act upon the body in quantities, and for a length of 
 time sufficient to undermine the health entirelv. Great changes 
 
 * 
 
 are truly wrought in this manner, but always of an evil kind, 
 and health is always completely ruined by this extremely hurt- 
 ful metal when its use is out of place. 
 
 Cinchona bark, specific as a homoeopathic fever remedy only 
 in genuine swamp-ague (provided it is used in the absence of 
 psora), is now prescribed in massive doses in all epidemic inter- 
 mittent fevers, often spread over large countries ; herein the old 
 school evinces its palpable rashness, for these fevers assume a
 
 38 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 different character every year, and therefore almost always de- 
 mand for their removal another homoeopathic remedy, which, if 
 administered in one, or some few very minute doses, cures then? 
 radically in a few days. Since these epidemic fevers have regu- 
 lar periods of occurrence (type), and since only the type of these 
 intermittent fevers is recognized by the old school, knowing no 
 other fever remedy than Peruvian bark, nor desirous of knowing 
 any other, that school, I say, in its monotonous routine, imagines 
 that it has cured these fevers as long as the type of these epi- 
 demics can be suppressed by large doses of bark, or its expensive 
 extract (quinia) ; (the irrational vital force proving wiser in this 
 instance, often seeking to prevent this suppression for months). 
 But the duped patient grows constantly worse after such a sup- 
 pression of the periodicity (type) of his fever than he was during 
 the attack itself. With sallow countenance, difficulty of breath- 
 ing, constriction in the hypochondriac regions, disturbed digestion, 
 and loss of appetite, without refreshing sleep, weak and listless, 
 often with tense swelling of the legs, abdomen, or even of the 
 face and hands, that patient creeps out of the hospital, dismissed 
 as cured, and not infrequently years of laborious homoeopathic 
 treatment are required, perhaps not to heal and restore the health, 
 but merely to continue the life of one of those patients, radically 
 ruined (cured?), and made the victim of an artificial cachexia. 
 
 The old school delights in its ability to convert the stupor 
 peculiar to typhoid fevers into a kind of temporary exhilaration 
 by means of valerian, possessing antipathic properties in such 
 cases; but since this exhilaration does not last, and another brief 
 space of animation can only be gained by increased doses of va- 
 lerian, the point is soon reached at which even the largest doses 
 cease to act. 
 
 This palliative, after having excited the patient by its primary 
 action, paralyzes the entire vital force by its secondary eifect, 
 thus insuring the speedy dissolution of the sufferer by means of 
 this rational mode of treatment peculiar to the old school; none 
 will escape from it. And still the followers of this routine-prac- 
 tice never learn to see how surely its treatment will prove fatal; 
 because the fatal result is invariably ascribed to the rnaliomaricy 
 
 * J 
 
 of the disease.
 
 A REVIEW OF PHYSIC. 38 
 
 A palliati /e that deserves to be dreaded by patients even more 
 than the last is Digitalis purpurea; this was hitherto the pride of 
 the old school when the too rapid and excited pulse, in chronic 
 diseases, was to be compelled (in true symptomatic fashion) to 
 beat more slowly. Although it is truly astonishing how this 
 powerful remedy, by its enantiopathic effect, quiets the rapid, ex- 
 cited pulse, and how it diminishes the pulsation of the arteries 
 in a marked degree, for a few hours after the first dose ; yet soon 
 the pulse will become rapid again. Now the dose is increased, 
 that it may once more reduce its velocity a little, and it is reduced 
 accordingly, but only for a shorter period than before, and so on, 
 until the last and highest palliative doses cease to have any effect, 
 and the pulse, no longer able to resist the after-effects of the fox- 
 glove, now becomes far more frequent than it was previous to 
 the use of that herb; its beats can be counted no longer; sleep, 
 appetite, and strength vanish, and the patient pays the cost 
 with his life; none will escape; death, or hopeless insanity[27] 
 is the inevitable result. 
 
 This was the treatment of the allopathic physician. But the 
 patients were obliged to conform to this "deplorable necessity, be- 
 cause they fared no better at the hands of others of the same 
 school, who had derived their knowledge, from the same decep- 
 tive books. 
 
 The fundamental cause of chronic diseases (non-venereal), to- 
 gether with their remedies, remained unknown to those practi- 
 tioners, vainly boasting of causal cures, and their diagnosis 
 founded on the investigation into the genesis of the disease. 
 How dared they attempt the eradication of that long list of 
 chronic diseases with their indirect measures, their pernicious imi- 
 tations of the irrational vital force in its spontaneous struggles 
 for relief, never intended as a model for the treatment of diseases ? 
 
 Mistaking the imaginary character of the disease for the cause, 
 they directed their radical curative measures against cramp, in- 
 flammation (plethora), fever, general and partial debility, mucus, 
 putrefaction, infarctions, etc., all of which they thought them-
 
 40 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 selves able to remove by means of their (superficially known; 
 antagonistic remedies, such as antispasmodics, antiphlogistics, 
 tonics, stimulants, antiseptics, solvents, percutients, derivatives, 
 and evacuants.[28] 
 
 Curative drugs, however, can never be found if searched for 
 under the guidance of such general indications, especially in the 
 common Materia Medica of the old school, based, as I have 
 shown elsewhere,[29] mostly upon conjectures and false conclu- 
 sions, ab usu in morbis, and mingled with falsehood and deceit. 
 
 With an equal degree of recklessness they waged war against 
 still more hypothetical so-called indications, such as deficiency 
 or surplus of oxygen, nitrogen, carbon or hydrogen in the juices ; 
 or against increased or diminished susceptibility of the sensitive 
 sphere, or of reproduction ; against arterial, venous, and capillary 
 engorgement, asthenia, etc., without due knowledge of the means 
 of cure applicable to so fanciful an object. This was mere os- 
 tentation ; treatment to be sure, but not for the benefit of the 
 patient. 
 
 The last vestige of the apparent propriety of that kind of 
 treatment was destroyed by the ancient custom, now even made 
 obligatory, of compounding drugs inform of a recipe. The true 
 action of these medicinal substances, ever and unexceptional ly 
 varying from each other in effect, was almost entirely unknown. 
 In preparing a recipe, some drug (unknown as to the scope of its 
 pathogenetic effects) is placed at the head of the list, as principal 
 remedy (basis), in order to conquer what the physician considers as 
 the principal character of the disease ; then one or more remedies 
 (equally unknown as to the scope of their effects) are added either 
 for the purpose of removing certain accessory indications, or by 
 way of assistance to the rest (adjuvantia) ; finally, a third sub- 
 stance (the limits of whose action are equally unknown) is in- 
 troduced, in order to correct the effect of the others (corrigens) 
 whereupon the whole is mixed (decocted, extracted) ; or, perhaps, 
 put in shape, combined with a medicated syrup of different 
 quality, or distilled medicated water ; all this is done under the 
 impression, that each of these component parts (ingredients) 
 would fulfil in the body of the patient the duty assigned to it in 
 the imagination of the prescriber, without being disturbed or
 
 A REVIEW OF PHYSIC. 41 
 
 confused by the other things in the mixture, as should reasona- 
 bly be expected. One of these ingredients must partially or 
 wholly cancel the effect of the other, or impart to it or to the 
 remainder a different, unexpected mode of action and direction, 
 thus making it impossible to obtain the desired effect. The result 
 was frequently of a kind Avhich neither was nor could have been 
 anticipated from one of these inexplicably enigmatic mixtures ; 
 it appeared in the form of a new modification of disease, fre- 
 quently obscured by the tumult of morbid symptoms, but finally 
 assuming a permanent form under the prolonged use of the 
 recipe. The result, then, is an additional artificial disease, com- 
 plicated with the original one, an aggravation of the original 
 malady. Or, supposing the recipe had not been frequently re- 
 peated, but to have been exchanged for one or more new pre- 
 scriptions of other ingredients, in quick succession, a greater 
 sinking of strength would, at least, have ensued ; because the 
 prescribed remedies neither had, nor were intended to have, any 
 direct pathological relation to the original disease; they only 
 uselessly and perniciously attacked the parts least affected by 
 the disease. 
 
 To witness the unreasonable process of mixing in one formula 
 several drugs, even if the effect of each upon the human body 
 had been well known (the writer of a recipe frequently does not 
 know even the thousandth part of this effect), to mix a variety 
 of such ingredients, several of which are themselves of a mani- 
 fold, composite kind, and whose individual and special effect is 
 scarcely known, but always different from that of the rest, and 
 then, to see such an incomprehensible mixture administered to 
 the patient in large and frequent doses, all in the vain hope 
 of establishing a certain designed curative effect such, I say, 
 must arouse indignation in the mind of every thinking and un- 
 biassed[30] observer. 
 
 The result is, of course, contrary to any definite expectation. 
 Although changes and effects do occur, they are badly adapted 
 to the purpose, hurtful, and pernicious. 
 
 Who would apply the name of cure to this blundering inter- 
 ference with a diseased human body ? 
 
 A cure may be expected only through the aid of the remnant
 
 42 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 of vitality led into the right path of activity by an appropriate 
 remedy, but never by an artificial, debilitating process, pushed to 
 the verge of endurance. And yet, the old school knows no 
 other way to manage inveterate disorders, than to belabor the 
 patient with all sorts of tormenting, debilitating, and even fatal 
 remedies. Can that school save while it destroys? Does this 
 practice deserve any other name than that of a pernicious art 
 (Unheilkunst) ? It acts, lege artis, as contrary to this purpose 
 as possible, and performs (it almost seems as if by design) dttota, 
 that is, the opposite of what it should perform. Does this merit 
 our praise? Shall we endure this longer? 
 
 In modern times old physic finally has overstepped all bounds 
 in its cruelty and impropriety of action towards suffering fellow- 
 men, as every impartial observer must admit, and as physicians 
 of that school itself (such as Kriiger-Hansen), prompted by con- 
 science, were obliged to acknowledge to the world. 
 
 It was high time that the allwise Creator and Benefactor of 
 mankind commanded these horrors to cease, set a limit to these 
 tortures, and called into existence a healing art which, as the 
 opposite of the former, should save the strength of the patient 
 as much as possible, and restore his health directly/ quickly, 
 and permanently, by means of mild and few remedies which 
 should have been previously well considered and thoroughly 
 proved according to their effect, and administered in the finest 
 doses, according to the only natural law of cure: similia similibus 
 curantur; without wasting the vital force and substance by 
 emetics, protracted sweeping out of the bowels, warm baths, 
 sudorifics or salivation ; without shedding the heart's blood, and 
 without weakening and torturing by painful revulsives ; without 
 burdening the sufferer to the verge of incurability with new 
 chronic drug diseases, by assiduously urging the use of wrong 
 debilitating medicines of qualities unknown to the prescriber ; 
 without the abuse of violent palliatives, according to the motto : 
 contraria contrariis, thus placing the horse behind the cart, after 
 the fashion of merciless routine that leads the way to the grave 
 instead of recovery. It was high time that God mercifully per- 
 mitted homoeopathy to be discovered.
 
 A REVIEW OF PHYSIC. 43 
 
 Through observation, thought, and experience, I leained that 
 contrary to old allopathy, the best way to cure is to be found by 
 following the proposition : In order to cure gently, quickly, un- 
 failingly, and permanently, select for every case of disease a medi- 
 cine, capable of calling forth by itself an affection similar (8fj.otov 
 Kdftoq) to that which it is intended to cure ! 
 
 Hitherto none taught this homoeopathic method of cure, no 
 one put it in practice. But if the truth is contained alone in 
 this process, as others will observe like myself, then we must ex- 
 pect to discover[31] its actual traces in all past ages, although 
 it was not acknowledged for thousands of years. 
 
 And such is actually the case. In all ages those sufferers who 
 were, really cured rapidly, permanently, and visibly through medi- 
 cines, were cured alone (though without the knowledge of the 
 physician) by a (homoeopathic) remedy, possessing the power of 
 producing by itself a* similar morbid condition, provided these 
 patients did not, perchance, recover through the agency of some 
 other beneficial circumstance, or through spontaneous termination 
 of the disease, or in the length of time by virtue of their physi- 
 cal power of endurance, tried under allopathic, antagonistic treat- 
 ment; for a direct cure differs widely from recovery gained by an 
 indirect course. 
 
 Even those actual cures produced, however rarely, by a 
 variety of compounded drugs, will be found to result from the 
 predominant remedy which was of homoeopathic nature. 
 
 A still more striking proof may be seen in those instances 
 where physicians had, contrary to custom (hitherto admitting 
 only medicinal mixtures in the form of recipes), now and then 
 effected a speedy cure by means of a simple drug. There we may 
 see with astonishment that the result was always due to a medi- 
 cine capable of producing by itself an affection similar to the dis- 
 ease in which it was used, although the physicians themselves 
 did not know what they did, laboring under a spell of forgetful- 
 ness of the opposite doctrines of their school. They prescribed 
 a remedy, the exact opposite of which they should have used 
 according to the rules of their customary therapeutics; but in 
 this manner only were the patients cured quickly. [32]
 
 44 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Without counting those cases where popular empiricism (not 
 their own inventiveness) had furnished physicians with specific 
 remedies for diseases of unvarying character, enabling them to 
 cure in a direct manner for instance, venereal chancre-disease 
 with quicksilver; disease resulting from contusions, by arnica; 
 intermittent fevers of marshy districts, by Peruvian bark; recent 
 cases of itch, by flowers of sulphur, etc. without counting these 
 instances, we find that all other modes of treatment used by old- 
 school physicians in chronic diseases, are, without exception, 
 merely pernicious and debilitating tortures, aggravating the 
 sufferings of the patient. Such are the measures practiced with 
 an air of superiority, and at a ruinous expense to the patient. 
 
 Sometimes accidental experience would lead them to homoeo- 
 pathic treatment,[33] but still they did not recognize the law of 
 nature, according to which such cures were and must be brought 
 about. 
 
 It is, therefore, of extreme importance for the welfare of man- 
 kind, to seek out the causes of these rare and highly salutary cures. 
 The disclosures made with regard to them are of the highest 'sig- 
 nificance. Such cures never were effected by other means than 
 by homoeopathic remedies, possessing the power of producing a 
 disease similar to that which was to be cured. Such curative re- 
 sults were speedily and permanently produced by medicines that 
 fell, as by accident, into the hands of medical prescribers, who 
 used them in violation of customary systems and therapeutics 
 (often without really knowing what they did, and why), but who 
 unintentionally established the actual existence of a natural law 
 of cure, that is of homoeopathy, which had hitherto been left un- 
 discovered in the past ages of medicine, blinded by prejudices, 
 notwithstanding numerous facts and indications pointing in that 
 direction. 
 
 Even in the domestic practice of non-professional classes of 
 people, gifted with sound sense and the faculty of observation, 
 this mode of healing has been found by manifold experience to 
 be the most safe, thorough, and reliable. 
 
 Recently frozen limbs are coverecl with frozen sauerkraut or 
 nibbed with suow.[34] 
 
 An experienced cook holds his scalded hand at a small die-
 
 A REVIEW OF PHYSIC. 45 
 
 tance from the fire, without heeding the primary aggravation of 
 the pain, taught by experience that in a short time, often in a 
 few minutes, he can restore the appearance of healthy, painless 
 skin to the burnt spot.[35] 
 
 Other sensible laymen, such as japanners, treat a burn with a 
 remedy capable of exciting a similar burning sensation, e. g. } 
 strong and well-warmed alcohol,[36] or oil of turpentine,[37] 
 thereby restoring the parts to health in the course of a few hours ; 
 well aware that cooling salves would not accomplish the same 
 object in as many months, and that cold water[38] would in- 
 crease the evil. 
 
 The old and experienced reaper, without being addicted to the 
 use of brandy, will never drink cold water (contraria contr arils) 
 whenever he has become heated in the sun to a degree approach- 
 ing high fever. Knowing the danger likely to follow such an at- 
 tempt, he takes a small quantity of some heating fluid, a mouth- 
 ful of brandy, for instance; experience, the teacher of truth, 
 having convinced him of the advantage and efficacy of this 
 homeopathic measure by which heat, as well as fatigue, is speedily 
 removed.[39] 
 
 Indeed there have been physicians from time to time, who had 
 presentiments that medicines, by their power of producing anal- 
 ogous morbid symptoms, would cure analogous morbid condi- 
 tions.[40] 
 
 The author of one of the books ascribed to Hippocrates, irep} 
 rbxtov riuv xar av9/>w7ro^[41] has these remarkable words: fa& rd 
 ofioia vouaos ywETai xai Std TO. oftotet Trpoffpspo/jLsva. ix voffiuvrwv ufiaivovrai^ 
 dtd TO iitleiv errero? 7raueTaj.[42] 
 
 The truth of homoeopathy has also been felt and expressed by 
 physicians of later times. Thus, e. g., Boulduc recognizes the 
 fact that the purging quality of rhubarb is the cause of its power 
 to allay diarrhea. 
 
 Detharding conjectures[43] that colic in adults is mitigated by 
 the infusion of senna, by virtue of its analogous effect of pro- 
 ducing colic in the healthy. 
 
 Bertholon[44] confesses that electricity deadens and annuls, in 
 disease, pain very similar in kind to that produced by electricity.
 
 46 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Thiury testifies that positive electricity, though in itself it ac- 
 celerates the pulse, nevertheless retards it when accelerated by 
 discase.[45] 
 
 Von Stoerck[46] expresses the idea: "If the thorn-apple de- 
 ranges the mind, and produces insanity in the healthy, might it 
 not, by changing the current of ideas, restore soundness of mind 
 to the insane?" 
 
 Stahl, a Danish military physician, has expressed his convic- 
 tion on this subject most distinctly. He says : " The rule accepted 
 in medicine to cure by contraries is entirely wrong (contraria con- 
 trariis)', he is convinced, on the contrary, that diseases vanish 
 and are cured by means of medicines capable of producing a 
 similar affection (similia similibus)." Thus burns are cured by 
 approaching the fire ; frozen limbs by the application of snow 
 or very cold water; inflammation and contusions, by distilled 
 spirits. In this manner he is in the habit of curing habitual 
 acidity of the stomach most successfully by means of a very small 
 dose of sulphuric acid, in cases where quantities of absorbing 
 powders have been used in vain. 
 
 So near had the great truth sometimes been approached ! But 
 only a hasty thought was here and there bestowed upon it, and 
 hence the indispensable reformation of the ancient way of treat- 
 ing disease, the conversion of the traditional defective manner 
 of treatment, into a genuine, true, and certain art of healing, 
 remain unaccomplished to the present day.
 
 REMARKS 
 
 EXPLANATORY NOTES TO THE REVIEW OF "PHYSIC," 
 
 ETC. 
 
 [1] IT would have been much more in accordance with sound com- 
 mon sense and the nature of the inquiry, if, for the purpose of treating 
 a disease, they had sought for its primary cause as the causa morbi. In 
 that case the method of cure which had proved efficacious in diseases 
 produced by the same cause could have been successfully applied in all 
 those of like origin, as, for instance, the same mercurial which is effec- 
 tual in all venereal chancres is effectual also in any ulcer occurring on 
 the glans penis after an impure connection. Had they discovered the 
 primary cause of all other chronic (non-venereal) diseases to be a re- 
 mote or recent infection by the itch-miasm (psora), and found for all 
 these a common method of cure, one having due regard for the thera- 
 peutics of every individual case, according to which each and all of 
 these chronic diseases could have been treated, then might they have 
 boasted justly of having rightly apprehended and assumed as the basis 
 of cure of chronic diseases, the only true and fruitful causa morborum 
 chronicorum (non-venerorum), and that they could treat these diseases 
 with the best success. But, ignorant of their origin from itch-miasm 
 (first discovered by homoeopathy, and subsequently provided with an 
 effectual method of cure) they have, for many centuries, failed in curing 
 all the countless chronic diseases. And yet they have boasted of aiming 
 at the prima causa, and of following the only rational method in their 
 treatment, although they had not the remotest idea of the only availa- 
 ble knowledge, that of the psoric origin of chronic diseases, all of which 
 they bunglingly aggravated. 
 
 [2] Every physician who treats according to such generalities, how- 
 ever boldly he may assume the name of a hornoeopathist, remains 
 neither more nor less than a generalizing allopathist, since homoeopathy 
 is absolutely inconceivable without the most precise individualization. 
 
 [3] Now called homoeopathic. 
 
 [4] " Wherever experience had taught us the curative power of 
 
 ( 47 )
 
 48 REMARKS AND EXPLANATORY NOTES 
 
 homoeopathic medicines, whose mode of action could not \>e explained, 
 they were straightway declared to be specifics : an utterly meaningless 
 term, by which all further inquiry was lulled to sleep. But the homo- 
 geneous or specific (homoeopathic) stimulants have long been proscribed 
 as most pernicious agents." Rau, On the Homoeopathic Method of 
 Cure. Heidelberg, 1824, pp. 101-2. 
 
 [5] Dr. Rau (Ueber d. Werth d. homceop. Heilverfahrens. Heidel- 
 berg, 1824, p. 176, et seq.), though not fully initiated into homoeopathy 
 it that time, was so thoroughly convinced of the dynamic origin of even 
 these fevers, that he treated them by one or two minute doses of homoe. 
 opathic medicine without the least resort to evacuants. He relates 
 two remarkable cases. 
 
 [6] In case of a sudden derangement of the stomach, marked by 
 constant and offensive eructations tasting of tainted food, and usu- 
 ally accompanied by depression of spirits, cold hands and feet, the 
 efforts of the ordinary practitioner have been directed altogether 
 against the vitiated contents of the stomach, using active emetics to 
 effect their complete expulsion. This end has been usually gained by 
 tartar emetic with or without ipecac. But will the patient be found 
 well and cheerful immediately afterwards ? By no means. Commonly 
 such gastric disturbances are of dynamic origin, and are called forth by 
 disturbing emotions (grief, fright, vexation) immediately after even 
 a moderate meal. These two drugs are neither suited to the purpose 
 of subduing this dynamic derangement, nor the revulsive emesis to 
 which it gives rise. But, by producing their peculiar morbific symp- 
 toms, they will have aggravated the patient's condition, and the secre- 
 tion of bile will have been deranged, so that he will find himself suffer- 
 ing for several days from the effects of this pretended causal cure, not- 
 withstanding the violent and complete emptying of the contents of the 
 stomach. But, if in place of using such powerful and injurious evacu- 
 ants, the patient will apply but once, by olfaction, the highly diluted 
 juice of pulsatilla (smelling of a globule no larger than a mustard-seed, 
 moistened with the same), it will relieve the derangement of his condi- 
 tion in general, and that of his stomach in particular, and restore him 
 in two hours. Should eructations still occur subsequently they will be 
 only of tasteless and odorless gas ; the contents of the stomach will no 
 longer be vitiated, his usual appetite will make its appearance with 
 the return of the next meal, and he is well and cheerful. This is a 
 real causal cure ; the other imaginary one is only a pernicious strain 
 upon the patient's constitution. 
 
 The stomach, even if surcharged with indigestible food, scarcely ever 
 requires a medicinal emetic. Nature possesses the best means of throw- 
 ing off any superfluities by means of nausea, loathing, and even vomit-
 
 TO THE REVIEW OF PHYSIC. 49 
 
 ing, perhaps with the assistance of mechanical measures, such as tick- 
 ling the palate and fauces, thereby avoiding all the incidental effects 
 of medicinal emetics ; any remaining particles in the stomach will be 
 assisted in passing downwards by a little decoction of coffee. 
 
 Supposing, however, that after overloading the stomach, its powei 
 of reaction were insufficient to produce vomiting, while, at the same 
 time, the inclination to vomit had become extinct in consequence of ex- 
 cessive pain in the epigastrium, such an emetic would be followed by a 
 dangerous or even fatal inflammation of the bowels, if administered 
 during this paralyzed condition of the. stomach. While a small quan- 
 tity of strong coffee, frequently repeated, would have been sufficient to 
 elevate dynamically the depressed susceptibility of the stomach, and 
 to have enabled it to discharge without other aid, its superabundant 
 contents by the mouth or rectum. Here the so-called causal cure is 
 out of place. 
 
 In chronic diseases when accompanied by regurgitation of acrid gas- 
 tric juice, the latter is forcibly and painfully removed by emetics, only 
 to be replaced the next or the following days by gastric juice quite as 
 acrid and even more abundant than the former.- This would subside 
 of its own accord, provided its dynamic cause were curatively annulled 
 by a small dose of highly diluted sulphuric acid, or, if the acidity were 
 of frequent occurrence, by the use of some other antipsoric remedy, 
 corresponding to the rest of the symptoms. Of such pretended causal 
 cures there are many in the old school, whose favorite occupation it is 
 to clear out the material product of dynamic derangements by means 
 of cumbersome and deleterious measures, without recognizing the dy- 
 namic source of the disorder, and without curing it rationally and 
 homceopathically together with its products. 
 
 [7] Conditions which are dependent entirely upon psora, and easily. 
 cured by (dynamic) mild antipsoric remedies, without purging or vom- 
 iting. 
 
 [8] Notwithstanding that all haemorrhages depend upon a dynamic 
 alteration of vital force of health, the old school takes superabun- 
 dance of blood to be their cause, and cannot refrain from venesec- 
 tions for the sake of getting rid of this supposed redundancy of vital 
 juices. Afterwards the very evident and evil results, the depression 
 of strength as well as the tendency or the actual transition into a 
 typhoid state, is saddled upon the virulence of the disease, which that 
 school too often finds itself unable to cope with. In fact, it persuades 
 itself that it had performed a cure, according to the motto "causam 
 (oZZe," even if the patient does not'recover, and in its way of speaking, 
 all that was possible had been done for the patient whatever the result 
 
 might be. 
 
 4
 
 50 REMARKS AND EXPLANATORY NOTES 
 
 [9] Regardless of the probability that the human body has uevei 
 contained one drop of blood too much, the old school regards a so-called 
 plethoric condition as the material and chief cause of all haemor- 
 rhages and inflammations, to be counteracted and removed by ven- 
 esections and leeches. That is called rational treatment and causal 
 cure. In general inflammatory fevers, and in acute pleurisy, physi- 
 cians of the old school go so far as to call the coagulable lymph of the 
 blood, the so-called bufty coat, the materia peccans, which they try to 
 expel by repeated bloodlettings, notwithstanding its frequent reap- 
 pearance with increased tenacity and firmness under renewed abstrac- 
 tion of blood. Thus blood is often shed until death is close at hand, if 
 the inflammatory fever will not subside, in order to remove this buffy 
 coat or supposed plethora. It never occurs to them that the inflamed 
 blood is only the product of acute fever ; ?'. e., of the morbid, immate- 
 rial (dynamic) irritation, and that the latter is the sole cause of this 
 great tumult in the arterial system, so easily subdued by the smallest 
 dose of a homogeneous (homoeopathic) remedy, for instance, by one 
 small globule moistened with the decillionth dilution of aconite, at 
 the same time avoiding vegetable acids, so that the most violent pleuritic 
 fever, with all its threatening complications, is converted into health, 
 and cured in twenty-four hours at most, without bloodletting or any cool- 
 ing medicines. (A specimen of the patient's blood, taken from a vein, 
 will no longer show a trace of buffiness.) While a patient afflicted 
 with the same disease treated according to the "rational methods " of 
 the old school, if, indeed, he escapes death for the present, after re- 
 peated bloodletting and unspeakable misery, will have to linger for 
 many a sickly month, before his emaciated frame gains strength 
 enough to stand erect, having narrowly escaped death from typhoid 
 fever, leucophlegmasia, or suppurative disease of the lungs, the fre- 
 quent consequence of such maltreatment. 
 
 He who has ever felt the pulse of a man an hour before the onset 
 of the chills which always precede an attack of acute pleurisy, will be 
 surprised when, two hours later, after the onset of the hot stage, he is 
 to be persuaded of the necessity of resisting the present enormous 
 plethora by frequent bloodletting, and he wonders by what miracle so 
 many pounds of blood, now to be poured out, may have entered the 
 patient's blood vessels, felt quietly pulsating only two hours ago. Not 
 one drachm more of blood can now roll through those vessels than 
 they contained in times of health, or two hours earlier. 
 
 An allopathist, therefore, does not rid the fever-patient of a noxious 
 superabundance of blood (which can never have existed), but robs 
 him of his normal quantity of blood, necessary to life and recovery, 
 and hence of strength an enormous, loss never to be repaired by medi- 
 cal aid. In the face of all this, these practitioners persist in the delusion 
 of having acted in harmony with this (ill-conceived) motto, causam
 
 TO THE REVIEW OF PHYSIC. 51 
 
 l .olle, while in this case the cause of disease could never have c nsisted 
 in a superabundance of blood, a thing without existence ; here on the 
 contrary, the only true cause of disease was a morbid, dynamic inflam- 
 matory irritation of the vascular system, as has been and will be proved 
 in every case of the kind, by the rapid and permanent cure effected as 
 above related, by one or two incredibly fine and minute doses of 
 aconite, possessing the power of homoeopathically allaying such an irri- 
 tation. 
 
 In a similar manner the old school misses its mark in its treatment 
 of local inflammations by local depletion, particularly by the applica- 
 tion of countless leeches, after the rash manner now inaugurated by 
 Broussais. The palliative relief, primarily observed, is by no means 
 crowned by a rapid and complete cure, because the ever remaining 
 weakness and frailty of the part (often also the entire body) so treated, 
 bears sufficient evidence that local inflammation was erroneously at- 
 tributed to local plethora, and that the results of such local depletion 
 are deplorable ; for this virtually dynamic but apparently local inflam- 
 matory agency can be cancelled and cured by an equally fine dose of 
 aconite, or the entire disorder may, if circumstances point that way, 
 be permanently relieved by belladonna, without this wanton shedding 
 of blood. 
 
 [10] Life was endangered when some pure water was injected into a 
 vein (see Mullen, in Birch, History of Royal Society, vol. iv). 
 
 Atmospheric air injected into the bloodvessels proved fatal (see J. 
 H. Voigt, Magazine far den neuesten Zustand der Naturkunde, I, III, 
 p. 25). 
 
 [11] A girl, eight years of age, in Glasgow, bitten by a rabid dog, 
 had the wound immediately and thoroughly excised by the surgeon, but 
 nevertheless had hydrophobia thirty-six days afterwards, and died in 
 two days. (Med. Comment, on Edinb., Dec. ii, vol. ii, 1793.) 
 
 [12] In order to explain the origin of the large quantity of pu- 
 trid matter and offensive ichor of sores, often observed in diseases, 
 and in order to declare these appearances to be the exciting and 
 maintaining matters of disease (notwithstanding the invisibility of 
 miasms, or the impossible penetration of material substance into the 
 body during infection), it was hypothetically asserted that the conta- 
 gious matter, even if extremely fine, acted in the body like a ferment ; 
 that it vitiated the juices, changing them into a morbid ferment of its 
 own kind, and maintaining the disease by virtue of its rank growth 
 during the morbid process. What potent and ingeniously conc-octed 
 purifying draughts could effect the elimination and separation from the 
 human body of this inconstant process of reproduction, this mass of
 
 52 REMARKS AND EXPLANATORY NOTES 
 
 so-called morbific matter, without leaving a vestige behind that might 
 not, according to that hypothesis, again and again deteriorate and 
 transform the juices into new morbific matters ? In that case it were 
 impossible to cure these diseases according to your method. It becomes 
 evident that every hypothesis, no matter how skilfully worded, will 
 lead to the most palpable inconsistencies, when it is not founded on 
 truth. Syphilis of the most inveterate kind, if liberated from its fre- 
 quent complication with psora, will be cured by means of one or two 
 very minute doses of the decillionth dilution and potency of dissolved 
 metallic quicksilver, after which the general syphilitic deterioration of 
 the juices will be found to have been forever (dynamically) annihilated 
 and dispelled. 
 
 [13] In that case every cold in the head, even the most protracted, 
 must be invariably and speedily cured by careful blowing and cleans- 
 ing of the nose. 
 
 [14] The expulsion of worms in so-called worm diseases has an ap- 
 pearance of necessity. But this appearance also is deceptive. Some 
 lumbrical worms are perhaps to be found in many children, while 
 the threadworm may be said to infest many others. But all of 
 these, as well as a superabundance of one kind or another, invariably 
 result from a general state of unhealthiness (psoric), combined with an 
 improper mode of living. By improving the latter, and curing the 
 psoric disease homo30pathically, which is most easily accomplished 
 during the period of childhood, no more worms will remain, and chil- 
 dren cured in this manner will no longer be tormented by them, while 
 they are rapidly reproduced in great numbers after the use of mere 
 purgatives, even if these are compounded with wormseed (semen 
 cinse). 
 
 "But what of the tapeworm ?" I hear them say; "must not this 
 monstrous plague of mankind be expelled with all available force ?" 
 
 Indeed, it is sometimes driven out, but not without much subsequent 
 pain and danger to life. I would not burden my conscience with the 
 death of so many hundreds of fellow-men, whose lives have been sacri- 
 ficed by the use of the most debilitating, dreadful purgatives intended 
 for the tapeworm ; neither would I be guilty of the protracted illness of 
 those who escaped death by purgation. Though continued for years 
 how seldom this purgative treatment, so destructive to health and life, 
 attains its object, or if it succeed, does not the tapeworm as frequently 
 reproduce itself ? 
 
 What, if this forcible and often cruel and fatal method of expelling 
 or killing these .parasites were unnecessary ? 
 
 The various species of tapeworm are only found in cases of psoric 
 disease, and always disappear when that is cured. But before such
 
 TO THE KEVTEYV OF PHYSIC. 53 
 
 euro can be accomplished, and during a period of comparative health, 
 they do not inhabit the intestines proper, but rather the remnants cf 
 food and fecal matter contained therein, living quietly as in a world of 
 their own, without causing the least inconvenience, finding their sus- 
 tenance in the contents of the bowels. During this state they do not 
 come in contact with the intestinal walls and remain harmless. But 
 when from any cause a person is attacked by an acute disease, the con- 
 tents of the bowels become offensive to the parasite, which, in its writh- 
 ing and distress, touches and irritates the sensitive intestinal lining, 
 thus increasing the complaints of the patient considerably by a par- 
 ticular kind of cramplike colic. (In a similar manner the foetus in the 
 womb becomes restless, twists its body, and moves whenever the mother 
 is sick, but floats quietly in the liquor amnii, without distressing the 
 mother, while she is well. ) 
 
 It should be remarked, that the symptoms of a patient suffering 
 from the above symptoms, are mostly of a kind that may be speedily 
 (homoeopathically) quieted by the most minute dose of the tincture of 
 the root of the male fern, since the morbid condition of the patient, 
 causing the disquietude of the parasite, is temporarily arrested by the 
 remedy ; the tapeworm is then quieted, and continues to live in the in- 
 testinal contents, without seriously disturbing the patient or his intes- 
 tines, until the antipsoric cure has reached a stage, at which the psora 
 has been so far extinguished that the fecal contents of the bowels cease 
 to meet the wants of the worm, which now spontaneously departs from 
 the convalescent patient forever, and without the least resort to pur- 
 gatives. 
 
 [15] Instead of directly extinguishing the evil, quickly and without 
 loss of strength and digression, by aiming homogeneous dynamic me- 
 dicinal potencies at the diseased points of the organism, according to 
 the usage of homoeopathy. 
 
 [16] As if anything non-material could be eliminated by derivatives, 
 directed against a material morbific substance, however subtile it is 
 thought to be. 
 
 [17] Only moderately acute diseases are in the habit, so to say, of 
 becoming neutralized (indifferenziren), and to terminate quietly with 
 and without the application of the milder allopathic remedies. The 
 vital power having rallied its strength, once more begins its normal 
 sway where health has been disturbed by the storm of disease. But 
 in the highly acute and in by far the most numerous affections of man, 
 the chronic diseases, untutored nature, and the old school will be un- 
 successful. There neither the vital force with its healing power, nor 
 allopathy will effect a resolution ; a truce perhaps may be the result,
 
 54 REMARKS AND EXPLANATORY XOTES 
 
 giving the enemy time to rally his forces, and (sooner or later to renew 
 the assault with increased vigor. 
 
 [18] An expression betraying the presupposition and intention of 
 expelling and dissolving some morbific substance. 
 
 [19] In ordinary practice it was customary to regard the cure of 
 diseases by the spontaneous efforts of the nature of the organism, 
 where no medicine was used, as model cures, worthy of imitation. But 
 it was a great error. The lamentable and very imperfect attempts 
 of vitality at self-redress in acute diseases, presents a spectacle calling 
 for the exercise of compassion as well as of all the powers of our in- 
 telligent mind, in order to put an end to this self-torture by an actual, 
 real cure. When a disease already present in the organism cannot be 
 cured homoeopathic-ally by the power of nature applying another new, 
 similar disease (3 43-46), an opportunity rarely afforded ($ 50), and 
 when the organism is left to its resources to conquer disease by its own 
 strength and without 1 external aid, its resistance being impotent in 
 chronic miasms, we observe that these painful and often dangerous 
 efforts of nature, instituted for the sake of relief at any price, fre- 
 quently terminate by death this earthly existence. 
 
 As little as we mortals understand the economy of healthy life, and 
 as surely as it must ever remain hidden from us, though plain to the 
 all-seeing eye of the Creator and sustainer of his creatures, so impos- 
 sible it will ever ue for us to understand the internal processes of dis- 
 turbed life in diseases. The internal process of diseases is only mani- 
 fested by those observable changes, complaints, and symptoms, through 
 which alone life expresses its inner disturbances ; so that in every given 
 case we must remain unable to determine which of the morbid symp- 
 toms are primary effects of the morbific agency (Schiidlichkeit), or 
 which are to be considered as the reaction of vital force in its sponta- 
 neous curative efforts. Both are seen to coalesce, and merely represent 
 an outwardly reflected image of the totality of the inward disease, 
 since the fruitless efforts of life, left to its own resources in terminating 
 the disease, are themselves the disease of the entire organism. Conse- 
 quently, more suffering than beneficent relief, often follows those evacu- 
 ations called crises, commonly occurring toward the end of acute dis- 
 eases. Whatever the vital force produces in these crises, and how it is 
 produced, will remain obscure, like all other inner processes of the or- 
 ganic economy of life. It is certain, however, that in all its exertions, 
 the vital force sacrifices and destroys a greater or less proportion of the 
 affected parts, in order to save the reft. This power of self-limitation 
 possessed by the vital force, proceeding in accordance with the organic 
 arrangement of the body, and not with deliberation of reason in over- 
 coming an acute disease, is mostly a kind of allopathy. In order to
 
 TO THE REVIEW OF PHYSIC. 55 
 
 elieve the primarily affected parts by a crisis, it frequentlj creates an 
 increased and even tempestuous activity in the organs of secretion, for 
 the purpose of transferring the disease from the former to the latter ; 
 the sequel is seen in the appearance of emesis, diarrhoea, flow of urine, 
 perspiration, abscesses, etc., by which excitation of remote structures 
 it is intended to establish a kind of derivation from originally morbid 
 parts, because, under such circumstances, the nervous force dynamically 
 excited, apparently strives to relieve its tension by the formation of 
 material products. 
 
 It is only by the destruction and sacrifice of the system, that nature 
 unassisted is enabled to rally from acute diseases, or slowly and imper- 
 fectly to re-establish health and harmony of life if death does not fore- 
 stall her efforts. 
 
 After spontaneous recoveries, all this is pointed out by the great 
 weakness and emaciation of the entire body, or of the parts having been 
 affected by disease. 
 
 In a word, the whole process set up by the organism, in its self-limi- 
 tation of diseases, exhibits to the observer nothing but suffering, and 
 nothing that he could or should imitate if he truly exercises the art of 
 healing. 
 
 [20] Daily experience shows the deplorable result obtained by this 
 manoeuvre in chronic diseases. A cure is most rarely the result. But 
 who would call it a victory, when instead of attacking the enemy face 
 to face, weapon to weapon, in order to destroy him and end with one 
 blow his hostile incursions, he finds his cities sacked, his supplies cut 
 off, his sustenance consumed, and everything devastated by fife and 
 sword around him ; by such measures the enemy may be obliged to 
 give up in despair, but the object is not gained, the enemy is not 
 crushed ; he is still in the field, and when he has again obtained forage 
 and supplies, he will lift his head with fiercer threats of vengeance ; 
 the enemy, I say, is by no means crushed, but the poor innocent 
 country is so far ruined, that even time will scarcely restore its former 
 condition. Such is allopathy in chronic diseases when it destroys the 
 organism, without curing the disease, by its indirect attacks upon in- 
 nocent parts, remote from the seat of disease. Such are its non-benefi- 
 cent artifices ! 
 
 [21] "What good result was obtained by the frequent use of those 
 artificial and offensive ulcers called fontanels ? During the first few 
 weeks, they really may have seemed slightly to check a chronic dis- 
 order by means of their antagonism, and as long as they continued to 
 be painful, but as soon as the body had learned to bear them, they have 
 never failed to weaken the patient, thereby increasing the range of the 
 active chronic evil. It seems incredible that in the nineteenth cen-
 
 56 REMARKS AND EXPLANATORY NOTES 
 
 tury it is thought possible that an opening could be made by such 
 means for the escape of the materia peccans. 
 
 [22] Neither was a cure ever achieved by artificial evacuations 
 
 [23] Such were the natural consequences of suppressing those local 
 symptoms, consequences often represented by the allopathic phyt ician 
 as new and different diseases. 
 
 [24] Quite contrary to this method, the old school frequently ven- 
 tures upon a directly opposite course, thus, by its repercussions and 
 repellants, it would suppress at pleasure the eiforts of vitality to relieve 
 an inner disease, or troublesome local symptoms appearing on the sur- 
 face of the body, by evacuants ; it did not hesitate to treat chronic 
 pains, sleeplessness, and inveterate diarrhcea with the most reckless 
 doses of opium ; or to suppress vomiting with effervescent saline mix- 
 tures, offensive perspiration of the feet by cold foot-baths, or prepara- 
 tions of lead or zinc ; to counteract uterine hemorrhage by injections 
 of vinegar ; colliquative sweats by alum whey ; nocturnal seminal 
 emissions by excessive use of camphor ; frequent flushes of heat over 
 the face or body by saltpetre, vegetable or sulphuric acid ; to arrest 
 nosebleed by closing the nares with plugs saturated with alcohol or 
 astringent fluids, and to dry up with oxide of lead or zinc ichorous 
 ulcers of the extremities, called forth by vital reaction to mitigate grave 
 internal disease, etc. ; but manifold experiences prove the lamentable 
 consequences of such treatment. 
 
 By word and pen the old school practitioner boasts of being a ra- 
 tional physician, seeking for the cause of disease in order. always to 
 perform radical cures ; but it is plain that his treatment is directed 
 against a single symptom, always to the injury of the patient. 
 
 [25] A process termed enantiopathic with much propriety, to which 
 allusion will be made in the text of the Organon (I 59). 
 
 [26] Deafness was relieved only for a few hours by moderate shocks 
 of tte voltaic battery in the hands of the apothecary in fevers, but 
 these soon ceased to be effective. In order to obtain other results, he 
 was obliged to increase the power of the shocks until these too were 
 unavailing. The strongest shocks at first improved the patient's hear- 
 ing for a short time, but finally resulted in complete deafness 
 
 [27] Notwithstanding all this, Hufeland, the representative of the 
 old school, exultingly praises these effects of digitalis (v. Homceofathie,
 
 TO THE REVIEW OF PHYSIC. 57 
 
 p. 22), in the following words, "No one can deny that violent excite- 
 ment of circulation may be reduced by means of digitalis." An asser- 
 tion entirely unsupported by experience. 
 
 [28] Supported in vain by Hufeland, in his pamphlet (Die Homoeo- 
 pathic, p. 20), for the sake of his inefficient practice (Unkunst). 
 
 Since allopathy, during twenty-five hundred years of its existence, 
 remained ignorant of the source of most chronic diseases (psora), before 
 the appearance of my book ( The Chronic Diseases), it became necessary 
 to invent a false explanation of the origin (genesis) of chronic disorders. 
 
 [29] Quellen der Bisherigen Materia Medica. Sources of the old Ma- 
 teria Medica preceding the third part of the " Pure Materia Medica." 
 
 [30] The absurdity of these drug mixtures has been recognized even 
 by men of the prevailing school, although they followed this change- 
 less routine in their own practice, and contrary to their own con- 
 viction. Thus Marcus Herz (in Hufeland's Journ. der Procf., Arzt. 
 ii, p. 33), expresses his conscientious scruples in the following words : 
 ' When we wish to relieve an inflammation, we do not use saltpetre, 
 ammonia, or vegetable acids alone, but we often mix several, and fre- 
 quently too many so-called antiphlogistic remedies together, or allow 
 them to be used in rapid succession. When it becomes necessary to 
 counteract putrefaction, we are not satisfied with the use of one well- 
 known antiseptic, such as cinchona bark, mineral acids, arnica, or 
 snake-root administered in large quantity, and to await the result ; but 
 we prefer to compound several of these drugs, and to count upon their 
 united action ; or from ignorance of the efficacy of any single drug in 
 a given case, we huddle a variety of things together, and trust that by 
 chance one of them may have the desired effect. Thus one remedy seldom 
 is used to promote perspiration, to improve the blood (?), to liquefy ac- 
 cumulations (?), to produce expectoration or evacuation of the intes- 
 anes ; for such purposes our prescriptions are always complicated, 
 never simple and pure, and consequently we arrive at no definite or pre- 
 cise experiences regarding the effects of the individual ingredients of these 
 prescriptions. We have, nevertheless, arranged our remedies methodi- 
 cally according to their rank, and call that drug to which we ascribe 
 the main action basis; we designate the rest as adjuvants, corrigents, 
 etc. This classification is obviously an arbitrary one. Adjuvants take 
 part in the total effect as well as the principal ingredient, although we 
 have no means of determining the degree of their action ; nor is the 
 influence exercised by the corrigens upon the other drugs, a matter of 
 indifference, since it must increase or decrease their action or give it 
 another direction. We are therefore always bound to regard a cura-
 
 58 REMARKS AND EXPLANATORY NOTES 
 
 tive (?) effect wrought by snih a formula as the collective result of all 
 its ingredients ; nor can we >btain a clear idea of the separate action of 
 each individual ingredient. In fact, our insight into that condition which 
 determines an essential knowledge of all our remedies, as well as our 
 knowledge of the manifold -relationships into which they enter when mixed 
 together, is far too imperfict to allow us to determine the magnitude and 
 variety of the effects of a drug, however insignificant it may appear if in- 
 troduced into the human body combined with other substances. 
 
 [31] For truth is of the same eternal origin as the omniscient and 
 beneficent Divinity. Men may leave it long unheeded until its rays of 
 light penetrate with irresistible force the mist of prejudices, like the 
 dawn of approaching day, that shall shine brightly and forever for the 
 welfare of mankind. 
 
 [32] Examples of this kind may be found in the preceding editions 
 of the Organon of the Healing Art. 
 
 [33] It was the usual practice to attempt to promote arrested cuta- 
 neous excretions, by prescribing an infusion of elder flowers, to be 
 drank during the chills of a fever occasioned by exposure. This in- 
 fusion by virtue of its similarity of action (homoeopathic), may cure 
 the fever, and restore the patient quickly, and much more successfully 
 without perspiration if taken by itself. Hard and acute swellings, the 
 excessive and painful inflammation of which prevents transition into 
 suppuration, were usually covered by repeated hot poultices, and be- 
 hold, inflammation and pain were speedily diminished by the forma- 
 tion of the abscess, indicated by a yellowish shining prominence and 
 fluctuation. The hardness was then supposed to have been softened 
 by the moisture of the poultice, while actually the higher temperature 
 of the latter had relieved homceopathically the excess of inflammation, 
 thus facilitating the formation of the abscess. Why is the red oxide 
 of mercury, which is known to produce inflammation of the eyes, em- 
 ployed with benefit in some kinds of ophthalmia, in the form of St. Yves 
 salve ? Is it so difficult to recognize the homoeopathic nature of this 
 process V Or, why should a little juice of parsley bring instantaneous 
 relief in cases of strangury, common among young children, or in cases 
 of clap, chiefly marked by frequent and ineffectual efforts to urinate, 
 if this freshlv prepared juice did not produce by itself, in healthy per- 
 sons, that painful and ineffectual straining, which proves the homoeo- 
 pathic nature of its curative effect. 
 
 Pimpernel root, increasing the mucous secretion of the air-passages 
 and fauces, was effectually used in curing the so-called mucous cramp 
 (bronchial catarrh). 
 
 The leaves of the Sabina, themselves capable of producing uterine
 
 TO THE REVIEW OF PHYSIC. 5? 
 
 haemorrhage, were used successfully in such cases, without, however, 
 leading to the recognition of the homoeopathic law of cure. In cases 
 of strangulated hernia and ileus, many physicians found a superior and 
 reliable remedy in small doses of opium, which has the property of 
 checking intestinal evacuations ; notwithstanding this circumstance, 
 they did not perceive the operation of the homoeopathic law in such 
 cases. They cured non-venereal ulcers of the throat with small doses 
 of mercury, homoeopathic to these cases ; they frequently checked diar- 
 rhoea with small doses of cathartic rhubarb ; they cured hydrophobia 
 with Belladonna, capable of producing a similar affection, and removed 
 as if by magic the dangerous comatose condition of inflammatory 
 fevers with a small dose of opium, known to be heating and stupefying. 
 And yet they vituperate homoeopathy, and persecute it with a degree 
 of wrath that can only be excited in an incorrigible heart by the ad- 
 monitions of an evil conscience. 
 
 [34] From these examples, derived from domestic practice, Mr. M. 
 Lux has constructed his so-called curative method according to equals 
 and JfZem, called by him Isopathy, which some eccentric minds have 
 already declared as the non plus ultra of curative methods, without 
 knowing how it could be realized. 
 
 If these examples are carefully considered, the matter will appear in 
 a very different light. 
 
 The purely physical forces are of different nature from dynamic me- 
 dicinal powers in their effect upon the living organism. 
 
 The degree of warmth or cold of the surrounding atmosphere, of 
 water, or of food and drink, do not (considered as warmth or cold] per 
 se, condition an absolute hurtfulness for the healthy body ; warmth 
 and cold in their changes are necessary for the maintenance of health, 
 consequently they are not medicines per se ; warmth and cold there- 
 fore applied to bodily affections do not act as remedial agents by virtue 
 of their nature (not as warmth and cold considered as hurtful things, 
 per se, in the manner of drugs, like rhubarb, bark, etc., even if re- 
 duced to the finest doses), but only by virtue of their greater or smaller 
 quantity, i. e., according to the degree of their temperature ; thus (to 
 use an example of mere physical forces), a large leaden weight would 
 press the hand painfully, not by virtue of its being lead, but by means 
 of its quantity and heaviness in a mass, while a thin leaden plate 
 would cause no suffering. 
 
 If warirth and cold therefore are beneficial in burns and freezing, 
 they are so on account of their degree of temperature, in the same 
 manner as their extremes of temperature are obnoxious to the healthy 
 body. 
 
 Accordingly we find that, in these examples of domestic practice, 
 the frozen limb is not restored by the continued degree of cold applied
 
 0*0 REMARKS AND EXPLANATORY NOTES 
 
 to it (because that would have benumbed and killed it); but it is by a 
 degree of cold (homoeopathy) which is gradually reduced to a comfort- 
 able temperature approaching that of the limb. Thus, frozen cabbage 
 applied to the frozen hand in the temperature of the room will soon 
 melt, and by gradually rising from a temperature of + 1 to 2, and so on 
 to that of the room, say + 10, becoming gradually warmer, will thus re- 
 store the limb homoeopathically. Neither is a hand scalded by boiling 
 water, restored according to the principle of isopathy by the application 
 of boiling water, but only by a lower degree of heat. For instance, if 
 the hand is held in a vessel containing a fluid heated to 60, this will 
 grow cooler every minute, gradually assuming the temperature of the 
 room ; thus the burned part will have been cured homoeopathically. 
 The first cannot be drawn isopathically from potatoes or apples by 
 means of water, which is rapidly becoming ice, but only by water re- 
 maining near the freezing-point. 
 
 Thus, to use another illusti-ation of physical eifects: the suffering 
 occasioned by a blow upon the forehead by some hard body (of a severe 
 bruise), is soon lessened by pressing the thumb hard upon the place for a 
 while, gradually diminishing the pressure : this is homoeopathic relief; 
 while an equally severe blow upon the sore place, with an equally hard 
 body, would be isopathy ; but it would increase the evil. 
 
 The same book contains further examples of isopathic cures, such 
 as muscular contractions in the human body and spinal paralysis in a 
 dog, both caused by cold, and rapidly cured by cold bathing. This 
 circumstance is erroneously explained as being the result of isopathy. 
 Disorders resulting from cold have merely the name of colds, but are 
 frequently occasioned in a predisposed person by a breath of wind 
 which was not even cold. Neither can the various effects of a cold 
 bath upon the living body of well or sick persons, be embraced so com- 
 pletely in one principle, that a system could so boldly be at once built 
 upon it. That snake-bites, as there stated, are positively cured by 
 parts of snakes, would be counted among the fables of bygone ages, 
 until such improbable assertions have been established by undoubted 
 observations and experiences, an event scarcely to be looked for. 
 Finally, it is said that the saliva of a rabid dog, given to a man (in 
 Eussia), raving with hydrophobia, cured him. It is to be hoped that 
 such assertions, founded on hearsay, will mislead no conscientious 
 physician to imitate so dangerous an experiment, or to build upon it a 
 so-called system of isopathy, as dangerous as it is absurd in its ex- 
 tended sense, notwithstanding the praises of eccentric enthusiasts 
 (though not of the modest author of the pamphlet entitled, Isopatky 
 of Contagions, Leipsic, published by Kollmann), particularly Dr. Gross 
 (Alli\ Horn. Z., ii, p. 72), who proclaims this isopathy (cequalia cequal- 
 ilms) as the only true principle, while he considers similia similibus
 
 TO THE REVIEW OF PHYSIc. 61 
 
 merely as makeshift. This is truly ungrateful, since he is .ndebted to 
 similia similibus for reputation and fortune. 
 
 [35] Feruelius already (Tlierap., lib. vi, cap. 20) considered the ap- 
 proximation of a burnt part to the fire as the appropriate remedy for 
 the relief of pain. John Hunter (On the Blood, Inflammation, etc., p. 
 218) alludes to the great disadvantage of treating burns with cold 
 water, and gives decided preference to the approximation of fire, not 
 according to transmitted medical' doctrines, demanding (contraria con- 
 trariis) cooling applications for inflammations, but in harmony with 
 the experience, that a similar application of heat is more beneficial 
 (similia 
 
 [36] Sydenham (Opera, p. 271) says: "Alcohol, frequently applied, 
 is preferable to any other remedy in burns." Also Benjamin Bell 
 (System of Surgery, 3d edit., 1789), pays homage to experience, which 
 shows homo3opathic remedies to be the only beneficial ones. He says : 
 "One of the best remedies for burns is alcohol. During its applica- 
 tion it appears to increase the pain for a moment ( 164), but this soon 
 subsides, leaving an agreeable, quieting sensation. It acts most 
 potently when the parts are immersed in the alcohol ; where that can- 
 not be done, the parts must continually be covered by pieces of linen 
 moistened with alcohol." But I must add : The warm, and even very 
 warm alcohol brings more rapid and more certain relief in these cases, 
 because it is much more homoeopathic than if unwarmed. And this is 
 abundantly confirmed by experience. 
 
 [37] Edward Kentish, who treated the frightful burns of workmen 
 in the coal-mines, occasioned by inflammable vapors, orders "the ap- 
 plication of heated oil of turpentine, or alcohol, as the most excellent 
 remedy in extensive and severe burns." (Essay on Burns, London, 
 1798, second essay.) No treatment can be nwre homoeopathic than 
 this, neither is there a more beneficial one. 
 
 The honest and highly experienced Heister (Institut. Chirurg., torn. 
 i, p. 333) confirms this by his experience, and praises "the application 
 of oil of turpentine, alcohol, and hot poultices, as hot as they can be 
 borne." 
 
 These (homoeopathic) remedies, capable of producing by themselves 
 burning sensations and heat, undeniably show their wonderful supe- 
 riority over the cooling and cold remedies, if applied to parts inflamed 
 by a burn ; provided, however, the experiment is properly conducted 
 in such a manner that both curative methods are, for the sake of com- 
 p xrison, applied to the same person, suffering from burns of equal de- 
 g :ees of severity. 
 
 Thus, John Bell (S. Kuhn's Phys. Med. Journal, Leipsic, 1801, June,
 
 62 REMARKS ANI .EXPLANATORY NOTES 
 
 p. 428), had one arm of a scalded woman moistened with oil of turpen- 
 tine, while the other was immersed in cold water. The first arm wag 
 well in half an hour, but the latter continued to be painful for six 
 hours. If withdrawn from the water only for a moment, the patient ex- 
 perienced far greater pain, requiring far more time for relief than the arm 
 treated with turpentine. 
 
 John Anderson (Kentish, loc. cit. p. 43) treated a woman who had 
 burned her face and arm with boiling fat. "The face, which was much 
 burned and red, and very painful, was covered in a few minutes with 
 on of turpentine, but she had voluntarily placed her arm in cold water, 
 <lesiring to treat it in that way for a few hours. In seven hours her 
 face already looked much better, and was relieved. She had often re- 
 peated the applications of cold water to the arm, but when she omitted 
 them she complained of much pain ; in fact the inflammation was 
 found to have increased. On the following morning I found that she 
 had suffered much pain in the arm during the night ; the inflammation 
 extended above the elbow ; various large blisters had opened, and thick 
 crusts had formed upon the arm and. hand, to which a warm poultice 
 was now applied. But the face was completely painless ; the arm, on 
 the contrary, had to be dressed for a fortnight with emollients, before 
 it healed." 
 
 Who would not recognize in tJiese cases the great superiority of the (HO- 
 MCEOPATHIC) treatment, by remedies of similar effect, over the inferior 
 treatment by contraries (CONTRARIA CONTRARIIS), according to anti- 
 quated rules of common practice. 
 
 [38] Not only John Hunter (loc. cit.) alludes to the great disad- 
 vantages of treating burns with cold water, but also W. Fabric, von 
 Hilden (De combustionibus libellus, Basil, 1607,' cap. 5, p. 11), says : 
 " Cold applications are very injurious in burns, and produce the most 
 evil consequences, such as inflammation, suppuration, and sometimes 
 gangrene." 
 
 [39] Zimmermann ( Uber die Erfahrung, ii, p. 318), informs us that 
 the inhabitants of hot countries successfully resort to that practice, 
 taking some spirituous liquor when they become excessively heated. 
 
 [40] The following quotations from authors, having a presentiment 
 of homoeopathy, are not brought forward for the purpose of proving 
 the stability of this doctrine, sufficiently firm in itself, but they are 
 introduced to escape the accusation of having ignored those presenti- 
 ments, for the sake of the credit of securing the priority of the idea. 
 
 [41] Basil, Froben, 153S. 72.
 
 TO THE REVIEW OF PHYSIC. 
 [42] Memoirs de VAcadtmie Royale, 1710. 
 [43] Eph. Nat. Cur. Cent., X, obs. 76. 
 [44] Medicin. Electrisitat, II, pp. 15 and 282. 
 [45] Mttmoire lu d PAcad. de Caen. 
 [46] Libell. de sir am, p. 8. 
 
 [47] Jo. Hummellii, Commetntatio de arthritide tarn tartarea, 
 tcorbutica, seu podagra et scorbuto. Biidingae, 1738, 8, pp. 40-42.
 
 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 1. THE physician's highest and only calling is to re- 
 Btore health to the sick, which is called Healing. [1] 
 
 2. The highest aim of healing is the speedy,, gen tie, 
 and permanent restitution of health, or alleviation and ob- 
 literation of disease in its entire extent, in the shortest, 
 most reliable, and safest manner, according to clearly in- 
 telligible reasons. 
 
 3. The physician should distinctly understand the 
 following conditions : what is curable in diseases in gen- 
 eral, and in each individual case in particular ; that is, 
 the recognition of disease (indicatio). He should clearly 
 comprehend what is curative in drugs in general, and in 
 each drug in particular ; that is, he should possess a per- 
 fect knowledge of medicinal powers. He should be gov- 
 erned by distinct reasons, in order to insure recovery, by 
 adapting what is curative in medicines to what he has 
 recognized as undoubtedly morbid in a patient ; that is 
 to say, he should adapt it so that the case is met by a 
 remedy well matched with regard to its kind of action 
 (selection of the remedy, indicatum) , its necessary prep- 
 aration and quantity (proper dose), and the proper time 
 of its repetition. Finally, when the physician knows in 
 each case the obstacles in the way of recovery, and how 
 
 6 ( 65 )
 
 66 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 to remove them, he is prepared to act thoroughly, and to 
 the purpose, as a true master of the art of healing. 
 
 4. He is at the same time a preserver of health when 
 he knows the causes that disturb health, that produce 
 and maintain disease, and when he knows how to remove 
 them from healthy persons. 
 
 5. The physician in curing derives assistance from 
 the knowledge of facts concerning the most probable cause 
 of acute disease, as well as from the most significant 
 points in the entire history of a case of chronic disease ; 
 aided bv such knowledge, he is enabled to discover the 
 
 j/ O * 
 
 primary cause of the latter, dependent mostly on a chronic 
 miasm. In connection with this, the bodily constitution 
 of a patient (particularly if he has a chronic disease), 
 the character of his mind and temperament, his occupa- 
 tion, his mode of living and habits, his social and do- 
 mestic relations, his age and sexual function, etc., are to 
 be taken into consideration. 
 
 6. An unbiassed observer, though of unequalled 
 sagacity, impressed with the futility of transcendental 
 speculation unsupported by experience, observes in each 
 individual disease only what is outwardly discernible 
 through the senses, viz., changes in the sensorial condi- 
 tion (health) of body and soul morbid signs or symp- 
 toms. In other words, he observes deviations from the 
 previous healthy condition of the patient, felt by him, 
 and recognized upon him by his attendants, and observed 
 upon him by the physician. All of these observable 
 signs together represent the disease in its full extent ; that 
 is, they constitute together the true and only conceivable 
 form of the disease. [2]
 
 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 6*7 
 
 7. In a disease presenting no manifest exciting or 
 maintaining cause (causa occasionalis) for removal, [3] 
 nothing is to be discerned but symptoms. These alone 
 (with due regard to the possible existence of some miasm, 
 and to accessory circumstances, 5) must constitute the 
 medium through which the disease demands and points 
 out its curative agent. Hence the totality of these symp- 
 toms, this outwardly reflected image of the inner nature 
 of the disease, i. e., of the suffering vital force, must be 
 the chief or only means of the disease to make known 
 the remedy necessary for its cure, the only means of de- 
 termining the selection of the appropriate remedial agent. 
 In short, the totality of the symptoms must be regarded 
 by the physician as the principal and only condition to 
 be recognized and removed by his art in each case of dis- 
 ease, that it may be cured and converted into health. [4] 
 
 8. It is as impossible to conceive as to demonstrate 
 by human experience that, after the removal of every 
 symptom of a disease embraced in the totality of percep- 
 tib]e phenomena, anything but health should or possibly 
 could remain, or, that after such removal, the morbid 
 process of the interior could still continue to be active. [5] 
 
 9. During the healthy condition of man this spirit- 
 like force (autocracy), animating the material body (or- 
 ganism), rules supreme as dynamis. By it all parts -are 
 maintained wonderfully in harmonious vital process, both 
 in feelings and functions, in order that our intelligent 
 mind may be free to make the living, healthy, bodily 
 medium subservient to the higher purpose of our being. 
 
 10. The material organism without vital force is in- 
 capable^] of feeling activity or self-preservation. This
 
 68 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 immaterial being (vital force) alone, animating the organ- 
 ism in the state of sickness and of health, imparts the 
 faculty of feeling, and controls the functions of life. 
 
 11. In sickness this spirit-like, self-acting (auto- 
 matic) vital force, omnipresent in the organism, is alone 
 primarily deranged by the dynamic influence of some 
 morbific agency inimical to life. Only this abnormally 
 modified vital force can excite morbid sensations in the 
 organism, and determine the abnormal functional activity 
 which we call disease. This force, itself invisible, be- 
 comes perceptible only through its effects upon the organ- 
 ism, makes known, and has no other way of making 
 known its morbid disturbance to the observer and phy- 
 sician than by the manifestation of morbid feelings and 
 functions ; that is, by symptoms of disease in the visible 
 material organism. 
 
 12. Diseases are produced only by the morbidly dis- 
 turbed vital force, [7] hence the manifestations of disease 
 discernible by our senses, at the same time represent every 
 internal change (i. e., the entire morbid disturbance of 
 the dynamis), and expose to view, so to speak, the whole 
 disease. It follows that after the cure of such manifes- 
 tations of disease, and of all discoverable aberrations from 
 healthy vital functions, their disappearance must neces- 
 sarily and with equal certainty be presumed to result in, 
 and to determine the restoration of the integrity of vital 
 force, and the return of health to the entire organism. 
 
 13. Hence, disease (not subject to the manual skill 
 of surgery), considered by allopathists as a material 
 thing hidden within, but distinct from the living whole 
 ''the organism and its lifegiving vital force), is a non-
 
 ORGANON OF THE AJRT OF HEALING. 69 
 
 entity, however subtile it is thought to be. It could have 
 originated only in the minds of materialists, and has for 
 thousands of years imparted to medical science manifold 
 deplorable directions, stamping it as an unwholesome in- 
 stead of a healing art. 
 
 14. Within the human body there is no curable dis- 
 order, nor any curable invisible morbid change, that does 
 not make itself known as disease to the exact observer 
 by means of signs and symptoms, quite in accordance 
 with the infinite goodness of divine Wisdom. 
 
 15. Hence the affection of that morbidly altered, 
 spirit-like dynamis (vital force) ani mating our body, and 
 residing unseen in its interior, and the complex of ex- 
 ternally perceptible symptoms caused by that power in 
 the organism, and representing the actual disease, consti- 
 tute a whole one and the same. Although the organ- 
 ism as material instrument serves for the purpose of life, 
 still this organism is as inconceivable without animation 
 derived from the instinctive feeling and controlling vital 
 force, as the vital force without the organism; consequently 
 both constitute a unit, although our reason in its process 
 of thought separates this unit into two ideas for the con- 
 venience of comprehension. 
 
 16. Our vital force, that spirit-like dynamis, can- 
 not be reached nor affected except by a spirit-like (dy- 
 namic) process, resulting from the hurtful influences of 
 hostile agencies from the outer world acting upon the 
 healthy organism, and disturbing the harmonious process 
 of life. Neither can the physician free the vital force 
 from any of these morbid disturbances, i. e., diseases, ex- 
 cept likewise by spirit-like (dynamic, virtual) alterative
 
 70 OEGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 powers of the appropriate remedies acting upon our spirit- 
 like vital force, perceiving this remedial power through 
 the omnipresent susceptibility of the nerves of the organ- 
 ism. Thus, healing remedies can and actually do restore 
 health and vital harmony only by virtue of their dy- 
 namic action upon the vital force, after those changes in 
 the health of the patient (totality of symptoms), per- 
 ceivable by our senses, have represented the disease to 
 the attentively observing physician, as completely as pos- 
 sible for the purpose of its cure. 
 
 17. In effecting a cure, the inner change of vital 
 force, forming the basis of disease, that is the totality of 
 disease, is always cancelled[8] by removing the entire 
 complex of perceptible signs and disturbances of the dis- 
 ease. Hence it follows that the physician has only to re- 
 move the entire complex of symptoms, in order to cancel 
 and obliterate[9] simultaneously the internal change; 
 that is, the morbidly altered vital force, the totality of 
 the disease, in fact, the disease itself. But disease oblit- 
 erated is health restored, the highest and only object of 
 the physician impressed with the significance of his call- 
 ing, which does not consist in the use of learned phrases, 
 but in bringing relief. 
 
 18. It is then unquestionably true that, besides the 
 totality of symptoms, it is impossible to discover any 
 other manifestation by which diseases could express their 
 need of relief. Hence it undeniably follows that the to- 
 tality of symptoms observed in each individual case of 
 disease, can be the only indication to guide us in the 
 selection of a remedy. 
 
 19. Now since diseases are definable only as aberra-
 
 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 71 
 
 tions from the state of health, which declare themselves 
 by symptoms, and since a cure also becomes possible only 
 by changing this aberration of feeling back into the 
 healthy state, we may readily understand how impossible 
 it would be to cure diseases by medicines unless these 
 possessed the power of altering* the state of health de- 
 pendent on feelings and functions of the organism. In 
 fact, the curative power of medicines must rest alone on 
 their power of altering the sensorial condition of the 
 body. 
 
 20. Neither the spirit-like power concealed in drugs, 
 and shown by their ability of altering the health of man, 
 nor their power of curing diseases, can be comprehended 
 by a mere effort of reason ; it is only through manifesta- 
 tions of their effect upon the state of health that this 
 power of drugs is experienced and distinctly observed. 
 
 21. It is then undeniable that the healing property 
 of drugs is actually undiscernible in itself, and that even 
 the purest experiments, conducted by the most acute ob- 
 server, fail to reveal any peculiarities of drugs, marking 
 them at once as medicines or healing remedies. It is 
 possible only to recognize the power of drugs to produce 
 distinct changes in the state of feeling of the human 
 body, particularly of the healthy human body, and to ex- 
 cite numerous definite morbid symptoms in and about the 
 same ; and it follows that, if drugs act as curative reme- 
 dies, they exercise this curative power only by virtue of 
 their faculty of altering bodily feelings through the pro- 
 duction of peculiar symptoms. Consequently those mor- 
 bid disturbances, called forth by drugs in the healthy 
 
 * Umsiimmcn means literally to alter the pitch ; to retune.
 
 72 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 body, must be accepted as the only possible revelation of 
 their inherent curative power. Through them only we 
 are able to discover what capacity of producing disease, 
 and hence, also, what capacity of curing disease is pos- 
 sessed by each individual drug. 
 
 22. Hence there is no discoverable part that can be re- 
 moved from a disease for the purpose of restoring health, 
 except the totality of its signs and symptoms. Hence, 
 also, drugs manifest no other curative power except their 
 tendency to produce morbid symptoms in healthy per- 
 sons, and to remove them from the sick. Thus it fol- 
 lows, on the one hand, that drugs become curative reme- 
 dies capable of obliterating disease only through their 
 power of creating certain disturbances and symptoms ; 
 that is, by producing a certain artificial diseased condi- 
 tion, they cancel and exterminate the symptoms already 
 present, i. e., the natural diseased condition which it is 
 intended to cure. It follows, however, on the other hand, 
 that a remedy must be found for the totality of symptoms 
 of the disease to be cured, which remedy is inclined to pro- 
 duce either similar or contrary symptoms, according to the 
 dictates of experience, which must prove either similar or 
 contrary drug-symptoms [10] to be most serviceable with 
 regard to ease, certainty, and permanency in cancelling or 
 converting into health the symptoms of disease. 
 
 23. Each real experience, and exact experiment w r ill 
 convince us that persistent symptoms of disease are so 
 imperfectlv alleviated or exterminated by contrary symp- 
 toms of a drug (used according to antipathic, enantio- 
 pathic, m palliative method), that after a brief period of 
 apparent relief they will break forth again in a more
 
 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 73 
 
 marked degree, and visibly aggravated. (See 58-62 
 and 69.) 
 
 24. So there remains no other manner of applying 
 drugs in the cure of diseases but the homoeopathic method, 
 in accordance with which we select a drug to meet the to- 
 tality of symptoms of the case of disease, which drug 
 should possess the power and inclination in a higher de- 
 gree than any other (of all drugs known and proved with 
 regard to their tendency to alter the feelings of a healthy 
 person) , of producing an artificial morbid condition most 
 similar to that of the natural disease. 
 
 25. But now actual experience, [11] the only infal- 
 lible oracle of medical art, teaches in every carefully con- 
 ducted experiment that that drug, proved in its effect 
 upon healthy persons, to produce the greatest number of 
 symptoms similar to those found in a case of disease to 
 be cured, and when administered in properly potentiated* 
 and diminished doses, will rapidly, thoroughly, and per- 
 manently cancel and turn into health the totality of 
 symptoms of this diseased condition ; that is (see 616), 
 the entire present case of disease. Experience also 
 teaches that all drugs will unexceptionally cure diseases, 
 the symptoms of which are as similar as possible to those 
 of the drugs, and leave none uncured. 
 
 26. This is based upon that homoeopathic law of 
 nature which, hitherto unacknowledged, though not un- 
 recognized, had even been the foundation of every real 
 cure. In the living organism a weaker dynamic affec- 
 tion is permanently extinguished by a stronger one if the 
 
 * Potentized.
 
 74 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 latter (deviating in kind) is very similar in Us manifes- 
 tation to the former. [12] 
 
 27. Therefore, the healing power of medicines rests 
 upon their faculty of producing symptoms similar to 
 the disease, and superior to it in strength ( 12-26), 
 so that each individual case of disease is most certainly, 
 fundamentally, and rapidly extinguished and cancelled 
 by a drug which is more potent than the disease, and 
 capable of producing in the body symptoms most similar 
 to, and completely resembling the totality of those of the 
 disease. 
 
 28. Since this natural law of cure has been verified 
 to the world by every pure experiment and genuine ex- 
 perience, and has thus become an established fact, a sci- 
 entific explanation of its mode of action is of little im- 
 portance ; I therefore place but a slight value upon an 
 attempt at explanation. Nevertheless, the following 
 view holds good as the most probable one, since it is based 
 entirely upon empirical premises. 
 
 29. We have seen that every disease (not subject to 
 surgery alone} is based upon some particular morbid de- 
 rangement in the feelings and functions of the vital force; 
 and thus, in the process of a homceopathic cure, by ad- 
 ministering a medicinal potency chosen exactly in accord- 
 ance with the similitude of symptoms, a somewhat stronger, 
 similar, artificial morbid affection is implanted upon the 
 vital power deranged by a natural disease; this artificial 
 affection is substituted, as it were, for the weaker similar 
 natural disease (morbid excitation), against which the 
 instinctive vital force, now only excited to stronger effort
 
 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 75 
 
 by the drug-affection* needs only to direct its increased, 
 energy; but owing to its brief duration[lS] it will soon be 
 overcome by the vital force, which, liberated first from the 
 natural disease, and finally from the substituted artificial 
 (drug-) affection, now again finds itself enabled to con- 
 tinue the life of the organism in health. This very 
 probable process is based upon the following proposi- 
 tions : 
 
 30. Natural diseases are cured and overcome by 
 proper medicines, because the health of the human body 
 seems to be more readily affected by drugs (also because 
 it is in our power to regulate their dose) than by natural 
 morbific agencies. 
 
 31. Those partly psychical and partly physical ter- 
 restrial potencies known as noxious influences, inimical 
 to life, do not possess the morbific power of modify ing [14] 
 human health unconditionally; but they produce sickness 
 only at a time when our organism happens to be suffici- 
 ently disposed and inclined to become affected, and to 
 have its feeling of health altered into morbidly abnor- 
 mal sensations and functions by the morbific cause that 
 is present. These potencies, therefore, do not make every 
 one sick, nor can they do so at all times. 
 
 32. The case is far different with artificial, morbific- 
 potencies which we call medicines. For every true 
 
 * The words of the text are: " Die instinctartigc Lebenskraft, nun bloss 
 loch (aber starker] arzneikrank." Translated literally, this reads: " The 
 instinctive vital force, now only (stronger) diseased by the drug affection '' 
 Although this defines the process, it does not render it as intelligible to the 
 student as the slight modification : " Now only excited to stronger effort,'' etc 
 -TRANSLATOR.
 
 76 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 medicine (drug) acts at all times, and under all circum 
 stances, upon every living human being, and excites its 
 peculiar symptoms in the organism (even very percep- 
 tibly if the dose is large enough). Thus, every living 
 human organism is always (unconditionally) affected, and, 
 as it were, infected by the drug disease which, as stated, 
 is not at all the case with natural diseases. 
 
 33. Consequently, experience [15] leads to the unde- 
 niable conclusion that the living, human organism is far 
 more disposed and inclined to be affected, and to have 
 its feelings altered by medicinal powers than by other 
 noxious agencies and contagious miasms; or, to express 
 the same in other words: extraneous, noxious agencies pos- 
 sess a subordinate, and often extremely conditional power; 
 but drug potencies possess an absolute, unconditional 
 power, far superior to the former in its ability to produce 
 ill health (morbid discordancy) of the human body. 
 
 34. The greater intensity of artificial diseases pro- 
 duced by drugs, does not constitute the only condition of 
 their ability to cure natural diseases. In order to per- 
 form a cure, it is necessary that drugs should possess the 
 power of producing in the human body an artificial dis- 
 ease, most similar to that which is to be cured; for it is by 
 virtue of its similitude, combined with greater intensity, 
 that the drug disease is substituted for the natural dis- 
 ease, thus depriving the latter of its power to affect the 
 vital force. This is true to such an extent, that even 
 nature herself is unable to cure an older disease through 
 the accession of a new, dissimilar affection, even of great 
 intensity; nor can the physician perform a cure by means 
 of drugs incapable of producing in the organism a dis- 
 eased condition similar to that which is to be cured.
 
 ORGANON OF THE ART OP HEALING. 77 
 
 35. In order to illustrate the preceding, let us ex- 
 amine three different instances of the process adopted by 
 nature when two unlike natural diseases meet in the 
 human body, and then let us consider the result of the 
 ordinary allopathic treatment of diseases with improper 
 medicines which are incapable of producing an artificial 
 morbid condition similar to that which is to be cured; it 
 will then become apparent that nature herself is unable 
 to extinguish a given dissimilar disease by means of an 
 unhomceopathic, though stronger, affection; and that the 
 most powerful drugs, if not homoeopathic, will be unable 
 to cure any disease whatever. 
 
 36. I. Two dissimilar diseases coexisting in the 
 human body may be of equal intensity ; or, in case the 
 older one of the two proves to be of the greater intensity, 
 then the new disease is kept away and excluded from the 
 body. Thus, a patient already afflicted with an intract- 
 able chronic disease, will not be attacked by moderate 
 autumnal dysentery, or any other epidemic. According 
 to Larry, [16] the Levantine plague does not visit locali- 
 ties where scurvy prevails; neither does it attack persons 
 suffering from herpes. According to Jenner, vaccina- 
 tion proves abortive in persons suffering from rickets. 
 Von Hildebtand says that patients in the ulcerative 
 stages of consumption, are not infected by fevers of a 
 mild epidemic form. 
 
 37. And thus, an old chronic disease will remain 
 stationary and uncured under the ordinary allopathic 
 treatment even if persisted in for years, that is, if the case 
 had not been too harshly treated with drugs that, by 
 themselves, cannot produce in healthy persons a condition 
 similar to the disease. Examples of this kind may be
 
 78 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 observed in daily practice, and therefore require no further 
 illustration. 
 
 38. II. Or, the new dissimilar disease may be of 
 greater intensity. In that case, the first disease affecting 
 the patient, being the weaker, will be postponed and sus- 
 pended by the superadded intenser malady until the 
 latter has terminated its course, or has been cured; where- 
 upon the old disease will reappear uncured. Thus 
 Tulpius[17] informs us that two children, affected by a 
 species of epilepsy, were at once free from that disease, 
 when they were attacked by tinea capitis; but as soon as 
 the eruption disappeared from the head, the epilepsy re- 
 turned in the same manner as before. It was observed 
 by Schopf[18] that the itch disappeared when scurvy 
 attacked the patient ; but came to light again after the 
 scurvy was cured. In the same manner, the suppurative 
 stage of consumption became suspended upon the acces- 
 sion of violent typhus fever ; but continued its progress 
 when the fever had ceased. [19] Whenever insanity is 
 combined with consumption, the latter, with all its symp- 
 toms, is suspended by the former ; but as soon as the in- 
 sanity subsides, consumption returns at once to end the 
 life of the patient. [20] When measles and small-pox 
 prevail at the same time, and both infect tile same child, 
 the measles are usually arrested in their course by the 
 eruption of small-pox appearing somewhat later; but 
 again resume their progress when the small-pox has 
 disappeared. Nevertheless, it frequently happened that 
 small-pox, breaking forth after inoculation, was arrested 
 during four days by the eruption of measles occurring 
 meanwhile ; after desquamation of the measles, the small- 
 pox was seen to run its course to its end, as observed 
 by Manget.[21] Also measles, breaking out on the sixth
 
 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 79 
 
 day after tlie effectual inoculation of small-pox, have 
 been known to arrest the inflammation caused by the in- 
 oculation of that virus, so that the variola-pustules did 
 not appear until the measles had terminated their course 
 of seven days. [22] On the fourth or fifth day after 
 inoculation of small-pox, during the prevalence of an 
 epidemic of measles, in many persons the measles pre- 
 vented the eruption of small-pox until the former had 
 completed their course; thereupon the variola appeared, 
 and terminated favorably. [23] The genuine, smooth, 
 erysipelatous scarlatina of Sydenham,[24] complicated 
 with angina faucium, has been arrested on the fourth day 
 by the eruption of vaccine-pustules, after the termination 
 of which, the scarlatina returned. As both diseases ap- 
 pear to be of equal intensity, an eruption of cow-pox 
 was suspended in the same manner on the eighth .day by 
 the accession of genuine, smooth scarlet fever of Syden- 
 ham ; and the red areola of the former was seen to sub- 
 side until the scarlet fever had ended, when the vaccine- 
 pustule progressed to its termination. [25] In the other 
 instance observed by Kortum,[26] cow-pox was sus- 
 pended by measles: on the eighth day, when the cow-pox 
 approached its perfection, measles broke out ; the cow- 
 pox now came to a stand, and did not terminate its 
 course until after desquamation of the measles, so that 
 the cow-pox appeared on the sixteenth day as it usually 
 does on the tenth. The same author testifies [27] that, 
 even during the presence of the eruption of measles, vac- 
 cination proved effectual, but did not run its course until 
 the measles had ended theirs. 
 
 I myself saw a case of mumps (angina parotidea) 
 vanish when, after vaccination, the cow-pox was ap- 
 proaching its perfection; and not until it had completely 
 terminated its course, and the red areol* had disappeared,
 
 80 ORGANOX OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 did that febrile swelling of the parotid and submaxillary 
 glands return again by virtue of its peculiar miasm, pro- 
 gressing through its period of seven days. 
 
 Thus, whenever two dissimilar diseases meet in the body, 
 the stronger one always suspends the weaker (provided 
 they do not combine, which seldom happens in the acute 
 forms) ; but they never cure each other. 
 
 39. For hundreds of years this state of things was 
 witnessed with indifference by the ordinary school of 
 medicine ; it saw that not even nature could cure any 
 disease by superadding another, however intense, if the 
 latter was dissimilar to the one already present in the 
 body. In the presence of such facts, it was reprehensi- 
 ble on the part of that school to persist in treating chronic 
 diseases allopathically ; that is, with medicines and rec- 
 ipes capable of producing every variety of morbid effects, 
 almost invariably dissimilar to those of the disease to be 
 cured. And, though physicians had hitherto neglected 
 to observe nature correctly, the deplorable results of their 
 treatment should have led them to conclude that their 
 means were ill-adapted to the purpose, and their course 
 a wrong one. They should have known that, while they 
 were directing severe allopathic treatment (as was com- 
 monly the case) against a chronic disease, they were 
 merely creating an artificial disease dissimilar to the 
 original one ; this, while it was kept up, only quieted, 
 suppressed, and suspended the original malady, always 
 breaking forth again, as a matter of course, whenever the 
 decline of the patient's strength no longer permitted the 
 continuance of these allopathic measures. It is true that 
 frequently repeated purgatives will shortly cause the erup- 
 tion of itch to disappear from the skin ; but when the pa- 
 tient ceases to endure the (dissimilar) intestinal disease
 
 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 81 
 
 forced upon him, and when he can no longer swallow 
 those purgatives, the cutaneous eruption either reappears 
 in its former shape, or the internal psora is developed 
 into some threatening symptom, burdening the patient 
 with painfully deranged digestion and debility in addi- 
 tion to his undiminished original evil. Thus, when ordi- 
 nary practitioners keep up artificial, cutaneous ulcers and 
 fontanels upon the surface of the body, in order to ex- 
 terminate some chronic disease, they can never gain 
 their object, nor cure the disease in that manner, because 
 such artificial, cutaneous ulcers are entirely foreign and 
 allopathic to the internal disease. It is only now and 
 then rendered dormant, and suspended for a few weeks, 
 when the irritation created by severe fontanels happens 
 to be a more intense (dissimilar) disorder than the in- 
 ternal disease; but it is mere temporary suspension while 
 the patient's health declines. Pechlin[28] and others 
 assert that epilepsy, suppressed for many years by means 
 of fontanels, invariably returns in an aggravated form 
 when the issues are allowed to heal. If purgatives and 
 issues are dissimilar, allopathic, and debilitating remedies 
 in itch and epilepsy, it- is impossible to conceive of treat- 
 ment more inappropriate than that by means of recipes, 
 only too commonly compounded of unknown ingredients, 
 and employed in ordinary practice in nameless and count- 
 less other forms of disease. These mixtures are also weak- 
 ening by suppressing and suspending the evils only for 
 a short time without curing them, while their protracted 
 use always adds a new, morbid condition on the old one. 
 
 40. III. The new disease, after exerting its influence 
 for a long time upon the organism, may join the old, dis- 
 similar malady, forming with the latter a complicated 
 evil. Each disorder occupies a certain region of the
 
 82 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 organism ; that is, each chooses, as it were, the most ac- 
 cessible organs and locality most peculiarly sailed to it, 
 while it leaves the remaining territory in pos.session of 
 the other, dissimilar disease. Thus a person afflicted with 
 syphilis, may, in addition, be affected by the itch, and 
 vice versd. As two dissimilar diseases, they cannot ob- 
 literate or cure each other. The syphilitic symptoms at 
 first remain dormant and suspended, while the itch erup- 
 tion begins to appear; but in due course of time, the 
 venereal disease being at least of equal intensity with the 
 itch, they are associated; [29] that is, each occupies those 
 portions of the organism most adapted to it; but the con- 
 dition of the patient is thereby seriously aggravated, and 
 far more difficult to cure. 
 
 When dissimilar, acute, contagious diseases, for in- 
 stance small-pox and measles, meet in the body, they 
 generally suspend each other, as before remarked ; but 
 there have been violent epidemics of this kind present- 
 ing the rare phenomenon of two dissimilar, acute diseases 
 simultaneously attacking one person, thus forming a com- 
 plication for a short time. During an epidemic where 
 small-pox and measles prevailed at the same time, these 
 diseases either avoided or suspended each other; the 
 measles did not appear until twenty days after the small- 
 pox eruption, while the latter did not attack persons until 
 the seventeenth or eighteenth day after the appearance 
 of the measles, so that the first disease had ample .time to 
 complete its course. Among 300 of such cases, there was 
 but one in which P. Russel[30] recognized both dissimilar 
 diseases at the same time upon one person. Rainey[31] 
 twice observed small-pox and measles together in the case 
 of two girls. J. Maurice[32] declares that he has seen in 
 his whole practice only two such cases. Statements of 
 this kind are made by Ettmiiller[33] and others.
 
 ORGAXON OF THE ART OF HEALING 83 
 
 Cow-pox was observed by Zenker[34] to run its regu- 
 lar course by the side of purple rash and measles ; and 
 Jenner made the same observation during a course of 
 mercurial treatment in a case of syphilis. 
 
 41. In ordinary practice, such complicated diseases, 
 produced by inappropriate treatment (allopathic method 
 of cure), and prolonged use of ill-adapted medicines, 
 are by far more frequent than natural diseases, associ- 
 ated and complicated with each other in one organism. 
 Through the influence of a frequently repeated and inap- 
 propriate medicine, possessing peculiar powers of its own, 
 new and often very protracted morbid conditions are asso- 
 ciated with the natural disease, instead of curing it. These 
 new morbid conditions are gradually blended and compli- 
 cated with the dissimilar, chronic malady which they were 
 unable to cure homoeopathically by similitude of effect; 
 they add to the old disease a new, dissimilar, artificial one 
 of chronic character, thus doubling the hitherto simple 
 case, which thus becomes far more severe and intractable, 
 nay, often quite incurable. These statements are corrobo- 
 rated by numerous cases reported in medical journals and 
 treatises. There are numerous cases of this kind where 
 venereal chancre, complicated with itch-disease, or also 
 with the dyscrasia of sycotic gonorrhoea (Feigwarzentrip- 
 per), remains uncured by protracted and inappropriate 
 treatment with large and frequent doses of mercurials, and 
 where it becomes complicated with chronic, mercurial dis- 
 ease, [35] gradually generated in the organism. Thus, a 
 monstrous complication is formed, known by the general 
 term of masked syphilis, which, if not entirely incur- 
 able, is most difficult to eradicate. 
 
 42. Nature herself, as above stated, in some instances
 
 84 ORGANON T OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 permits the combination of two (or even of three) nat- 
 ural diseases in the same body. But it should be well 
 understood that such a complication can only be entered 
 into by diseases dissimilar to each other; and which, ac- 
 cording to eternal laws of nature, can neither neutralize, 
 annihilate, nor cure each other ; whence it appears as if 
 both (or the three), so to speak, divided the organism 
 between them, and that each occupied those parts of the 
 system best adapted to it. The dissimilarity of these 
 diseases renders such a combination possible. 
 
 43. But the result is far different, when two similar 
 diseases meet in the organism ; that is, when a stronger 
 and similar disease is added to the one already present. 
 A case of this kind demonstrates how nature may ac- 
 complish cures, and how this object should be achieved 
 by human skill. 
 
 44. Two diseases similar in character cannot, like 
 dissimilar diseases (in instance I), repel one another ; nor 
 can they, like dissimilar diseases (in instance II), sus- 
 pend each other, so that the older could return after the 
 termination of the more recent disease; nor can two 
 similar diseases, like dissimilar affections (as in example 
 III), exist side by side, or form a double, complicated 
 disease in the organism. 
 
 45. On the contrary, two diseases, though different 
 in kind, [36] but very similar in regard to their mani- 
 festation of suffering and symptoms, will always extin- 
 guish each other whenever they meet in the organism ; 
 the stronger disease will overcome the weaker one, for 
 reasons not difficult to divine : the superadded stronger 
 morbific potency, on account of its similitude of effect,
 
 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 85 
 
 takes possession chiefly of the same parts in the organism 
 hitherto affected by the weaker, morbific agency ; this is 
 thereby deprived of its power of action, and is conse- 
 quently extinguished[37]. In other words, as soon as 
 the vital force, disturbed by the morbific potency hith- 
 erto acting upon it, is more powerfully affected by the 
 new and most similar (but stronger, dynamic) morbific 
 potency, the latter continues alone to affect the vital force ; 
 and in this manner the former similar, but weaker 
 agency, being a mere dynamic power without substance, 
 must consequently cease to exist, and hence, cease to exert 
 its morbific influence upon 'the vital force. 
 
 46. Many examples might be enumerated where, in 
 the course of nature, diseases were homoaopathically 
 cured by others of similar symptoms. But in order to 
 furnish definite and real instances, it will be necessary 
 to choose a limited class of diseases which, arising from 
 a fixed miasm, are always uniform and known by a defi- 
 nite name. Prominent among them is variola, dreaded 
 on account of the large number of its violent symptoms, 
 and known to have obliterated and cured numerous evils 
 by means of the similitude of its symptoms. It is, for 
 example, common during small-pox to meet with violent 
 forms of ophthalmia, often ending in blindness ; and it 
 is a remarkable fact that inoculation with small-pox 
 completely cured a protracted case of ophthalmia, as 
 reported by Dezoteux;[38] and another case mentioned 
 by Leroy,[39] which was also permanently cured. 
 
 A case of blindness, caused by suppression of tinea 
 capitis, was entirely cured by small-pox, according to 
 Klein. [40] 
 
 Small-pox was often known to produce deafness and 
 asthma. But both of these tedious complaints were
 
 86 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 cured by it, when it had reached its height, as was ob- 
 served by J. Fr. Gloss. [41] 
 
 Swelling of the testicles, often of a serious kind, is a 
 frequent effect of small-pox; and this disease, therefore, 
 by means of its similitude, cured a large and hard swell- 
 ing of the left testicle, caused by contusion ; as was ob- 
 served by Klein, [42] and a similar swelling of the testi- 
 cles was seen by another observer [43] to be cured by it. 
 
 An affection of the bowels, resembling dysentery, is 
 peculiar to the disturbances connected with small-pox ; 
 and, as observed by Fr. Went, [44] a case of dysentery was 
 cured by variola, as a similarmorbific potency. 
 
 It is well known that when variola is added to cow- 
 pox, the former, by virtue of its superior intensity as 
 well as its great similitude, will at once extinguish the 
 latter homoeopathically, and arrest its development. 
 Cow-pox, on the other hand, having nearly attained its 
 period of perfection, will, by its similitude, lessen to a 
 great degree the virulence and danger of a subsequent 
 eruption of small-pox, for which we have the testimony 
 of Miihry,[45] and many others. 
 
 The lymph of inoculated cow-pox contains, besides its 
 proper preventive vaccine matter, a principle capable 
 of producing a general cutaneous eruption of different 
 nature; this rarely consists of large pustules; but usually 
 of small, dry, pointed pimples, seated upon red areola?, 
 intermingled .with other circular, red blotches of skin, 
 and is often accompanied by violent itching. In many 
 children this eruption actually appears several days 
 before, but more frequently after, the red areola of the 
 cow-pox, and vanishes in a few days, leaving behind 
 small, red, and hard spots of skin. By means of the 
 similitude of this secondary miasm, the cow-pox cures 
 similar, and often inveterate and troublesome cutaneous
 
 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALIKG. 87 
 
 eruptions of children, after the vaccination has properly 
 taken effect; and such homoeopathic cures are perfect 
 and durable, as many observers [46] testify. 
 
 Cow-pox known to produce the peculiar sympt ,m of 
 swelling of the arm, [47] cured, after its eruption, a swollen 
 and half-paralyzed arm. [48] 
 
 The fever^ accompanying cow-pox occurring about the 
 time of the appearance of the red areola, homoeopath- 
 ically cured intermittent fever in two persons, as Har- 
 dege, Jr., [49] reports; thereby confirming the observa- 
 tions of J. Hunter, [50] that two fevers (being similar) 
 could not exist at one time in -the body.* 
 
 Measles bear a strong resemblance to hooping-cough 
 in regard to fever and the character of the cough, and 
 hence Bosquillon[51] observed that, in an epidemic 
 where both diseases prevailed, many children having 
 already had the measles, escaped the hooping-cough in 
 this epidemic. The measles would x then and afterwards 
 have protected all children against the contagion of 
 hooping-cough, if this bore a more complete resem- 
 blance to measles ; that is, if it were combined with a 
 cutaneous eruption similar to that of measles. But, 
 
 * The examples of chronic diseases cured by means of the itch, which 
 were mentioned in previous editions of the Organon, are only to be regarded 
 as homoeopathic cures in a limited sense, in consequence of the discoveries 
 and disclosures contained in the first part of the book On Chronic Diseases. 
 The severe and inveterate diseases (chronic dyspnoea, threatening suffoca- 
 tion, and cases of consumption), which were there seen to vanish, were 
 originally of psoric origin. These dangerous symptoms proceeded from ad- 
 vanced psora, developed within the system. This was as usual again changed 
 into the simple form of primitive itch-disease, by means of a recent infec- 
 tion of itch, by which the old diseases and their dangerous symptoms were 
 removed. Hence, a transformation of this kind into the primitive form, 
 deserves to be regarded as a bomoaopathic cure of advanced symptoms of in- 
 veterate psora, only because the new infection places the patient in a condi- 
 tion far more favorable for the speedy cure of the entire psora, by means of 
 antipsoric remedies.
 
 88 ORGAJsON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 under these conditions, a certain number only could 
 escape the hooping-cough in that epidemic, by the 
 homoeopathic agency of the measles. But when measles, 
 characterized chiefly by the eruption, are brought in 
 contact with a similar disease, they will undeniably ex- 
 tinguish and cure it homoeopathically. In this manner 
 an inveterate herpetic disease was at once cured [52] en- 
 tirely and permanently (homoeopathically) by the erup- 
 tion of measles, as observed by Kortum.[53] A severe 
 burning, rash-like eruption on the face, neck, and arms, 
 of six years' standing, and renewed by every change of 
 weather, was changed, by .the accession of measles, into 
 a swollen cutaneous surface ; after the disappearance of 
 the measles this skiu disease was* cured, and never re- 
 turned.^] 
 
 47. The preceding examples contain the most dis- 
 tinct and convincing' argument in regard to the kind of 
 artificial, morbific potency (medicine) to be chosen by 
 the physician, in order to accomplish rapid and perma- 
 nent cures, according to the process observed in the course 
 of nature. 
 
 48. All of these examples prove that neither the 
 efforts of nature, nor of the physician have ever been 
 able to extinguish or cure a disease by means of a dis- 
 similar morbific potency however powerful; but they 
 prove that according to eternal and irrevocable laws of 
 nature, which were hitherto misinterpreted, cures are 
 made to result alone from a morbific potency which is 
 similar in symptoms, and somewhat superior in strength. 
 
 49. We would be able to discover a far greater num- 
 ber of instances of genuine, natural, homoeopathic cures,
 
 ORGANOX OP THE ART JF HEALING. 89 
 
 if observers had devoted more attention to them, and 
 also, if homo30pathic auxiliary diseases (Hiilfs-Krank- 
 heiten) were more frequent in nature. 
 
 50. Great as the resources of nature are, she pos- 
 sesses no other homeopathic means of cure, besides a 
 few miasmatic diseases of fixed character as auxiliaries 
 (the itch), measles and small-pox. [55] Some of these 
 in their capacity as curative agencies, [56] are more dan- 
 gerous to life and more to be dreaded than the diseases 
 which they cure ; and others, like the itch, after having 
 served their purpose of curing another disease, in turn 
 require treatment to extinguish them. Both of these 
 conditions render their application as homeopathic reme- 
 dies difficult, uncertain, and dangerous ; and besides, there 
 are but few human diseases that would find their similar 
 remedy in small-pox, measles, and itch. In the course 
 of nature, therefore, only few evils are cured by means 
 of these uncertain homoeopathic agencies. The effects 
 of such morbific potencies are fraught with danger and 
 great suffering, because they cannot be diminished and 
 controlled according to circumstances, like doses of medi- 
 cine. But in order to rid a patient of a similar chronic 
 evil, his body is completely invaded by an entire, dan- 
 gerous, and tedious disease, such as small-pox, measles 
 (and itch). Nevertheless we have seen that fortunate 
 coincidences of this kind have resulted in excellent 
 homeopathic cures, serving as so many irrefutable proofs 
 of the existence of the great and only natural law : to 
 cure by means of similitude of symptoms. 
 
 51. Examples like the preceding were quite suffi- 
 cient for the purpose of revealing this law of cure to the 
 intelligent human mind. But man possesses great ad-
 
 90 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 vantages over crude nature as observed in accidental 
 phenomena ; for he has at his disposal many thousands 
 of homoeopathic morbific potencies in the form of medici- 
 nal substances, in which nature abounds for the benefit 
 of suffering fellow-beings. He discovers in them mor- 
 bific agencies of every variety of effect, adapted to the 
 countless, conceivable, and inconceivable natural -dis- 
 eases, for which they are capable of serving as homoeo- 
 pathic remedies. The power of these morbific potencies 
 (medicinal substances), after successfully attaining their 
 curative purpose, is overcome by the vital force, and 
 vanishes of itself, without demanding another curative 
 process for its subsequent expulsion, like psora. Artifi- 
 cial morbific potencies of that kind admit of being di- 
 luted, divided, and potentiated to the verge of infinity, 
 and their dose may be diminished by the physician so as 
 to retain only the necessary degree of superiority over 
 the similar natural disease to be cured ; therefore, the 
 superiority of this method consists in the avoidance of 
 every violent effect upon the organism, even in the treat- 
 ment of inveterate chronic diseases ; indeed, the result 
 of this curative method becomes appreciable only in a 
 gentle, imperceptible, but none the less rapid transition 
 from the suffering of natural disease into the desired, 
 enduring state of health. 
 
 52. After becoming familiar with the above illus- 
 trative examples, no intelligent physician will continue 
 to adhere to the usages of common, antiquated practice 
 of attacking the body in its least diseased parts by 
 (allopathic) medicines, such as purgatives, counter-stimu- 
 lants, derivatives, etc., [57] having no direct pathical 
 (homoeopathic) rolation to the disease to be cured. Such 
 a course produces a heterogeneous and dissimilar morbid
 
 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 91 
 
 condition, injurious to the patient ; his strength is wasted 
 by strong doses of compounds of mostly unknown drugs; 
 and these are followed by no other result, than the one 
 produced by the eternal laws of nature when, as in the 
 cases quoted (or others of the same nature), two dis- 
 similar diseases meet in the human organism ; in which 
 case diseases are never cured, but always aggravated. 
 The effect of such treatment will be of three "kinds : 
 Example I ( 36) proves that the older disease in 
 possession of the body, repels the accessory, dissimilar, 
 and weaker disease, according to the process of nature ; 
 in like manner, the natural disease remains unchanged 
 under mild, though protracted allopathic treatment, 
 which only debilitates the patient. Or, as illustrated by 
 Example II ( 38), the new and stronger disease only 
 disguises and suspends for a short time the older, weaker, 
 and dissimilar disease, according to the course pursued 
 by nature; in the same manner, the violent action of 
 strong allopathic medicines upon the body, will cause the 
 earlier disease to yield apparently for a time;' but only to 
 return with equal intensity. Lastly, as illustrated by 
 Example III ( 40), in the course of nature, two dis- 
 similar chronic diseases of equal intensity, may both be- 
 come seated, and complicated within the organism. 
 Hence, if a natural chronic disease is treated with dis- 
 similar morbific potencies in the form of allopathic medi- 
 cines, in large and frequently repeated doses, these, far 
 from curing the original (dissimilar) chronic disease, will 
 generate a new artificial disease by the side of the older 
 one, and, as daily experience teaches, will only increase 
 the illness of the patient, and render his case incurable. 
 
 53. Genuine, gentle cures are accomplished, as we 
 have seen, only by the principle of homoeopathy. This
 
 92 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 principle, as we have already found ( 7-25) by conclu- 
 sions derived from experience, truly furnishes the only 
 method enabling human skill to cure diseases with great 
 certainty, rapidity, and permanency ; because this cura- 
 tive method rests upon an eternal, infallible law of na- 
 ture. 
 
 54. As above intimated ( 43-49), the course pur- 
 sued by homoeopathy must be the only correct one ; be- 
 cause of the three ways in which it is possible to apply 
 medicines in diseases, it is the only direct one leading to 
 a gentle, certain, and permanent cure, without subsequent 
 ill effects or debility. The true homoeopathic method of 
 cure is the only correct, the only direct, and the only 
 possible means to be employed by human skill, as surely 
 as it is possible to draw but one straight line between 
 two given points. 
 
 55. The next is the allopathic or heteropathic method 
 of applying medicines in disease. This, though desti- 
 tute of pathical relation to the actual disease within the 
 body, is employed by its advocates to attack the soundest 
 parts, in order, as they suppose, to remove -the disease by 
 derivation. This was hitherto the most common practice. 
 I have discussed it in the Introduction, [58] and shall not 
 touch upon it hereafter. 
 
 56. Besides the two former, there is but one other 
 way [59] of applying medicines in diseases; it is the 
 antipathic (enantiopathic) , or palliative method. This 
 affords to the physician the opportunity of appearing as 
 a benefactor, and the means of winning the confidence of 
 the patient, by the delusion of temporary improvement. 
 The following will illustrate the inefficacy and danger
 
 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 93 
 
 of this method as applied in diseases of a chronic na- 
 ture. Although it is the only feature of the allopathic 
 mode of treatment, bearing some visible relation to a 
 portion of the symptoms of the natural disease, we find 
 upon inquiry that the palliative method involves a mis- 
 application (inversion) of principle to be most carefully 
 avoided, that the patient may not be deceived. 
 
 57. In order to apply the antipathic method, the 
 common practitioner singles out the most troublesome 
 symptom of a case, from among many others which he 
 ignores altogether, and prescribes a remedy known to 
 produce the exact counterpart of the symptoms to be 
 cured, hoping thereby to cure the latter; and in this 
 manner he may expect the most speedy palliative result. 
 According to the rule contraria contrariis, dictated by 
 the ancient school of medicine for more than fifteen hun- 
 dred years, strong doses of opium are prescribed for all 
 kinds of pain, because this remedy speedily benumbs 
 sensation ; and the very same remedy is given in diar- 
 rhoea, because it quickly checks the peristaltic motion of 
 the intestines, and renders them insensible. The same 
 remedy is also given in sleeplessness, because. opium soon 
 produces a soporific, heavy kind of sleep. Purgatives 
 are prescribed in cases of habitual constipation and cos- 
 tiveness ; and a burned hand is immersed in cold water, 
 which by its coldness seems to remove the burning pain 
 as if by magic. A patient suffering from chilliness, and 
 deficiency of vital warmth, is placed in a warm bath, 
 which temporarily warms his body. Those who suffer 
 from chronic debility, are treated with wine, which pro- 
 duces only a brief period of temporary revival. Besides 
 these, several other antagonistic (antipathic) measures are 
 used, but their number is limited, because the common
 
 94 ORGANOX OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 school of medicine is acquainted with the peculiar (pri- 
 mary) effect of a few remedies only. 
 
 58. If, in judging this practice, I were to overlook 
 its peculiar fault (see note to 7) of providing only in 
 part for a single symptom, that is, only for a small part 
 of the whole disease, which would not be relieved by this 
 method, nor the hopes of the patient realized, I would, 
 nevertheless, consult experience to find a single instance 
 of the employment of such antipathic remedies in ob- 
 stinately chronic diseases, where the transient relief 
 which they brought, was not followed by very percep- 
 tible aggravation, not only of a prominent symptom, but 
 of the entire disease. After such inquiry, every atten- 
 tive observer must admit that an aggravation will unex- 
 ceptionally follow such temporary .antipathic improve- 
 ment ; although the old school practitioner will interpret 
 such an aggravation differently to the patient, perhaps 
 by attributing it either to a new and violent change in 
 the original disease, or to the appearance of a new 
 one. [60] 
 
 59. Such palliative antipathic remedies were never 
 employed in allaying the prominent symptoms of pro- 
 tracted diseases, without being followed in a few hours 
 by the contrary condition, i. e., the return of the evil, 
 often seriously aggravated. Coffee, producing exhilara- 
 tion in its primary effect, was prescribed in cases of 
 sleepiness, which would increase as soon as the effects of 
 the coffee had subsided. Regardless of any other symp- 
 toms of the disease, nocturnal wakefulness was treated 
 by opium, which, in its primary effect, produces heavy 
 sleep ; but in such cases the subsequent nights were at- 
 tended with more sleeplessness than before. Also with-
 
 ORGAXON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 95 
 
 out reference to other signs of the disease, chronic diar- 
 rhoea was combated by opium, the primary effect of 
 which is characterized by constipation ; after checking 
 the diarrhoea for a short time, it afterwards returns with 
 greater severity. Violent and frequently returning pains 
 of all kinds, are only suppressed for a short time by 
 the benumbing effects of opium, after which they return 
 increased beyond endurance ; or some other far more 
 serious evils are observed to take the place of those pains. 
 The common practitioner knows of no better remedy for 
 chronic night-cough than opium, which suppresses all 
 kinds of irritation by its primary effect ; it may, perhaps, 
 silence the cough during the first night, only to be more 
 aggravating in the following nights ; and if it is again 
 and again suppressed by highly increased doses of that 
 palliative, fever and night-sweats will supervene. Weak- 
 ness of the bladder, and consequent retention of urine, 
 was hitherto treated with tincture of cantharides, an an- 
 tipathic opposite, very irritating to the urinary passages ; 
 and, although it forced the evacuation of urine in the 
 beginning, its subsequent effect was to diminish the irri- 
 tability of the bladder to such a degree, as to make it 
 powerless to contract, and finally to produce paralysis of 
 that organ. It was hitherto customary to treat inveterate 
 tendency to constipation, by stimulating the bowels to 
 frequent evacuations with powerful purgatives and laxa- 
 tive salts ; but their after-effects caused the constipation 
 to become more obstinate. In ordinary practice it is 
 usual to prescribe wine in chronic debility ; but this 
 merely excites in its primary effect, and consequently the 
 strength declines to a lower degree in the after-effect. It 
 
 O <-> 
 
 is usual to see physicians endeavor to strengthen and 
 warm a weakened and inactive stomach by bitter sub- 
 stances and heating spices ; but while that organ is only
 
 96 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 excited by the primary effect of these palliatives, its in- 
 activity becomes still more apparent in their after-effects. 
 Warm baths are prescribed for chronic chilliness, and 
 deficiency of vital warmth ; but such patients are after- 
 wards found to have become still weaker, colder, and 
 more chilly. Severe burns are immediately relieved by 
 application of cold water ; but the burning pain is sub- 
 sequently increased beyond endurance, and the inflam- 
 mation extends and rises to a higher degree. [61] Chronic 
 nasal catarrh is habitually treated by exciting the flow 
 of mucus with errhines ; but the fact is overlooked that 
 the catarrh is constantly increased by this opposite (in 
 its after-effect), and that the nose is still more obstructed. 
 To limbs affected with chronic debility or partial pa- 
 ralysis, increased mobility is temporarily imparted by the 
 application of potencies capable of exciting muscular 
 action by their primary effect, such as electricity and 
 galvanism ; but the consequence (after-effect) proves to 
 be total decline of muscular contractility, and complete 
 paralysis. Bloodletting was commonly resorted to for 
 the relief of chronic rush of blood to the head ; but the 
 result was always a greater degree of congestion. In 
 the torpid state of bodily and mental organs, often found 
 combined with stupor in many forms of typhus, the 
 common school of medicine knew of no better remedy 
 than valerian in large doses, because it is considered as 
 one of the most powerful enlivening and exciting reme- 
 dies; but that school was ignorant of the fact that this was 
 only the primary effect, and that the after-effect (counter- 
 effect), invariably reduced the organism to a greater de- 
 gree of stupefaction and loss of mobility ; leading even- 
 tually to fatal paralysis of bodily and mental organs. 
 It escaped the attention of the old school that those cases 
 in particular, which were most liberally fed with the an-
 
 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 97 
 
 tipathic valerian, usually terminated in death. The old- 
 school physician rejoices[62] in his ability to retard for 
 a few hours the small, rapid pulse in cachexias, by the 
 primary effect of the first dose of purple foxglove ; but 
 soon its rapidity is renewed ; repeated and increased doses 
 lose their effect, and at length entirely cease to lessen the 
 frequency of the pulse, which, on the contrary, now 
 grows countless in the after-effect ; sleep, appetite, and 
 strength depart, and speedy" dissolution is the inevitable 
 consequence, unless insanity supervenes. Though un- 
 recognized by false theories, deplorable results prove how 
 frequently aggravations of diseases, and still more unde- 
 sirable consequences, are produced by the after-effects of 
 such opposite or antipathic remedies. 
 
 60. In the presence of these evil results, necessarily 
 proceeding from the antipathic use of medicines, the 
 ordinary physician endeavors to escape the difficulty, as 
 he thinks, by a stronger dose of the remedy, given dur- 
 ing every new aggravation, which is succeeded by a lull 
 of short duration. But as such transient relief makes a 
 constant increase of the palliative dose necessary, this is 
 followed by a new and more serious disorder, if not by 
 danger to life, or by death itself. But the original dis- 
 ease, whether acute or chronic, is never cured by such 
 means. 
 
 61. Had physicians correctly observed and considered 
 the deplorable results of the antipathic application of 
 medicines, they would long ago have discovered the great 
 truth, that the true method of performing permanent cures 
 must be the exact counterpart of such antipathic treat- 
 ment. They would have perceived that, whenever the 
 opposite or antipathic administration of medicine pro-
 
 98 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 duced a brief period of alleviation, this would subside, 
 only to be followed by one of aggravation, and that, con- 
 sequently, the process should have been reversed ; that is 
 to say, the homoeopathic application of medicines accord- 
 ing to their 'symptom-similitude, would ha/ve brought 
 about a lasting and perfect cure, provided that, instead of 
 large quantities of medicine, the most minute doses had 
 been employed. Notwithstanding the experience of 
 many centuries, physicians did not recognize this great 
 and salutary truth. They appear to have ignored en- 
 tirely the results of treatment above described, as well as 
 the other fact, that no physician ever effected a perma- 
 nent cure , of an inveterate disease, unless some drug of 
 predominant homoeopathic effect had been by chance 
 embodied in his prescription ; nor were they able to com- 
 prehend that every rapid and perfect cure, accomplished 
 by nature without the aid of human skill ( 46), was 
 always produced by a similar disease coming to the one 
 already present. 
 
 62. The following will explain the source of danger 
 of antipathic treatment, as well as the efficacy of its 
 counterpart, the homoeopathic method. The examples 
 chosen for this purpose, are derived from numerous ob- 
 servations which have entirely escaped notice before 1 
 called attention to them, although they were within the 
 reach of every one, quite intelligible, and of vast im- 
 portance in their relation to medical art. 
 
 63. Every drug, like every other influence affecting 
 vitality, alters the harmony of the vital force more or 
 less, and produces a certain change in the state of health 
 of the body for a longer or shorter space of time. This 
 is called primary effect. Although a product of drug
 
 ORGANOX OF THE ART OF HEALING. 99 
 
 and vital force, it is probably due chiefly to the action of 
 the drug. Our vital force, by means of its energy, en- 
 deavors to oppose this effect ; the resulting conservative 
 reaction is an automatic activity of the vital force, and is 
 called after-effect or counter-effect. 
 
 64. During the primary effect of artificial, morbific 
 potencies (drugs) acting upon our healthy body, our 
 vital force seems to be only receptive or passive, and ap- 
 pears to be compelled, as it were, to receive the impres- 
 sions made upon it by the drug, and to allow the state of 
 health to be altered by it. Thereupon the vital force 
 seems to rally, and the result may be twofold : first, if 
 the possibility exists of producing the exact counterpart 
 of the primary effect, the vital force calls it forth in form 
 of the exact opposite state of feeling (counter-effect), 
 which is quite in proportion to the energy of the vital 
 force, and to the intensity of the primary impression 
 made upon it by the artificial morbific potency or medi- 
 cine ; or, secondly, where nature affords no exact oppo- 
 site condition to the primary effect, the vital force 
 apparently endeavors to become neutralized (sich zu in- 
 differenziren), i. e., to put forth its superior strength in 
 extinguishing the impression made upon it by the drug, 
 thereby reestablishing the normal state of health, which 
 is the after-effect, or curative effect. 
 
 65. Examples of the first instance referred to, are 
 familiar to everybody. A hand bathed in hot water is at 
 first much warmer than the other unbathed hand (pri- 
 mary effect) ; but removed from the hot water, and having 
 been well dried, it will after awhile grow cold, and at 
 last much colder than the other hand (after-effect). A 
 person heated by violent bodily exercise (primary effect)
 
 100 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 will afterwards feel chills and rigors (after-effect) . To 
 a person heated by drinking too much wine (primary 
 effect), every breath of air will seem too cold next day 
 (counter-effect of the organism, after-effect). An arm 
 immersed for a length of time in very cold water, is at 
 first much paler and colder (primary effect) than the 
 other, but withdrawn from the water and dried, it will 
 become not only warmer than the other, but even hot, 
 red, and inflamed (after-effect, counter-effect of the vital 
 force). The primary effect of strong coffee is excessive 
 wakefulness, but lassitude and sleepiness will remain 
 long afterwards (counter-effect, after-effect), if this sleep- 
 iness is temporarily removed by the repeated use of 
 coffee (palliative). The heavy, soporific sleep produced 
 by opium (primary effect), will be followed next night by 
 greater sleeplessness (counter-effect, after-effect). After 
 constipation produced by opium (primary effect) follows 
 diarrhoea (after-effect), and after purging (primary effect) 
 excited by drugs which stimulate the bowels, constipation 
 and costiveness (after-effect) may be observed for several 
 days. And thus, whenever the possibility actually exists, 
 the exact counterpart is always produced by our vital 
 force in its after-effect, following each primary effect of a 
 large dose of any potency, by which the feelings of the 
 healthy body are seriously deranged. 
 
 66. A conspicuous opposite or after-effect is imper- 
 ceptible during the action of very minute, homoeopathic 
 doses of alterative potencies (drugs, medicines) in the 
 healthy body. Although minute doses, when closely ob- 
 served, may be seen to produce a perceptible primary 
 effect, the living organism sets up only so much counter- 
 effect (after-effect) as is required for the re-establishment 
 of the normal condition.
 
 ORGANOX OF THE ART OF HEALING. 101 
 
 67. Incontrovertible truths like the preceding, spon- 
 taneously offered by nature and experience, explain to us 
 the salutary process of homoeopathic cures, and expose, 
 at the same time, the objections to palliative treatment 
 of the sick, by means of the antipathic effects of medi- 
 cines. [63] 
 
 68. We learn from homoeopathic cures that, after the 
 extinction of the natural disease, there is apt to linger in 
 the system a remnant of the drug disease engendered by 
 the minute doses of medicine ( 275-287) required by 
 this method of cure, and which were just sufficient to 
 overcome and to supersede the similar, natural disease by 
 the similitude of their symptoms. But we also learn 
 that this remnant of drug disease is very transient, and 
 vanishes easily and quickly on account of the extreme 
 minuteness of the dose; this prevents the vital force from 
 being aroused to a greater degree of counteraction 
 against this slight artificial effect than is requisite for the 
 restoration of feelings to the standard of health. That 
 is, for the purpose of complete recovery, the vital force 
 needs to make but a slight additional exertion to over- 
 come the effects of the medicine, after the extinction of 
 the disease for which it was given. (This may serve to 
 explain the second instance in 65.) 
 
 69. Precisely the reverse of this, takes place in anti- 
 pathic (palliative) treatment. The drug symptom op- 
 posed by the physician to a symptom of the disease (e. g., 
 insensibility and stupor, the primary effect of opium in 
 opposition to acute pain), is not allopathic in relation to 
 the latter. There evidently exists a relation between 
 drug-symptom and disease-symptom, but it is reversed. 
 The extinction of the disease-symptom is, in this case, to
 
 102 OEGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 be accomplished by an opposite drug-symptom, which is 
 quite impossible. It is true that the antipathic medicine 
 acts upon the same diseased region of the body, and with 
 the same degree of certainty as the homoeopathic medi- 
 cine selected on account of its similar morbific effect, but 
 the former being an opposite to the symptom of the dis- 
 ease, it only obscures the latter, and renders it impercep- 
 tible for a short time. The vital force perceives no disa- 
 greeable sensation (neither from the symptoms of the dis- 
 ease, nor from that of the opponent drug) during the first 
 moment of the effect produced by the opponent palliative, 
 because both appear to have cancelled, or to have dynami- 
 cally neutralized each other; as, e. g., the benumbing 
 power of opium seems to neutralize pain. During the 
 first minutes of palliative effect, the vital force feels as if 
 in health, perceiving neither the benumbing effect of 
 opium, nor the pain of the disease. But since the oppo- 
 site drug effect is not a most similar (stronger, artificial) 
 disease, influencing the vital force like the effect of a 
 remedy chosen according to the homceopathic method, it 
 cannot occupy the place of the natural, morbid disturb- 
 ance in the organism ; and consequently the effect of the 
 palliative medicine, differing totally in contrast with the 
 natural disease, will be unable to extinguish the latter. 
 Although, by means of the apparent dynamic neutraliza- 
 tion [64] of the palliative, the vital force seems at first to 
 be made insensible to the morbid disturbance, the effect of 
 the palliative will, nevertheless, subside of its own accord, 
 like every drug effect, But it will leave the disease to 
 remain as it was ; for, in order to produce the semblance 
 of relief, it had to be administered in large doses like all 
 palliatives, and as such it incites the vital force to a state 
 of opposition to this palliative medicine ( 63-65). This 
 opposition, though the counterpart of the palliative, re-
 
 ORGAJS'OX OF THE ART OF HEALING. 103 
 
 sembles tho natural disease still present and uncured, but 
 necessarily intensified and increased [65] by the additional 
 activity which the vital force was obliged to maintain in 
 counteracting the palliative. Therefore, after the de- 
 cline of the palliative drug effect, the obnoxious symp- 
 toms (a mere part of the disease) will be found to have 
 been aggravated in proportion to the size of the palliative 
 dose. And, to continue the same example, the larger 
 the dose of opium is, for the purpose of obscuring the 
 pain, so much the more will the latter be increased be- 
 yond its original intensity as soon as the opium has 
 ceased to act. [66] 
 
 70. After these premises, the following points must 
 be admitted as true : 
 
 1st. All that a physician may regard as curable in dis- 
 eases, consists entirely in the complaints of the patient, 
 and the morbid changes of his health perceptible to the 
 senses ; that is to say, it consists entirely in the totality 
 of symptoms through which the disease expresses its de- 
 mand for the appropriate remedy ; while, on the other 
 hand, every fictitious or obscure, internal cause and con- 
 dition, or imaginary, material, morbific matter are not 
 objects of treatment. 
 
 2d. This change of health (discord of feeling) which 
 we call disease, can only be changed back (umstimmen) 
 to the normal state by means of medicines, the curative 
 power of which, consequently, consists in their ability 
 to alter the state of feelings ; i. e., in the production of 
 peculiar, morbid symptoms, recognized most distinctly 
 and purely by testing these medicines upon the bodies 
 \f healthy persons. 
 
 3d. According to experience, natural disease cannot 
 be cured by medicines producing by themselves, in
 
 104 ORGANOX OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 healthy persons, a morbid condition dissimilar to and 
 different from that of the disease to be cured. It is, 
 therefore, incurable by allopathic treatment, and even 
 nature herself never cures natural disease by super- 
 adding another disease, dissimilar to, though of much 
 greater intensity than the first. 
 
 4th. Experience also teaches that only transient relief 
 is procured by medicines inclined to generate in a healthy 
 person, an artificial symptom which is the exact oppo- 
 site of certain symptoms, peculiar to the natural disease 
 to be cured. And we also learn that such medicines can 
 never cure an inveterate disease, without always creating 
 a subsequent aggravation of the same. On this account 
 this antipathic, palliative process is entirely inappropri- 
 ate in its application to chronic and serious diseases. 
 
 5th. The only really salutary treatment is that of the 
 homoeopathic method, according to which the totality of 
 symptoms of a natural disease is combated by a medi- 
 cine in commensurate dose, capable of creating in the 
 healthy body, symptoms most similar to those of the 
 natural disease. And as diseases are only dynamic dis- 
 turbances of the vital force, they are overcome without 
 additional suffering, and having been perfectly and per- 
 manently extinguished, they must cease to exist. Na- 
 ture when left to her own resources, furnishes examples 
 in the form of accidental cures ; as, for instance, when a 
 new and similar disease is added to the older one, this is 
 permanently extinguished and cured. 
 
 71. Now, since it is subject to no further doubt, 
 that human diseases consist merely in groups of certain 
 symptoms, and that these may be extinguished, and the 
 system restored to health only by means of a medicinal 
 substance possessing the power of producing artificial,
 
 ORGANON OP THE ART OF HEALING. 105 
 
 morbid symptoms, similar to the disease (whereon rests 
 the process of every genuine cure), the business of curing 
 will depend on the solution of the following problems : 
 
 I. How does the physician gain the knowledge of dis- 
 ease, necessary for the purpose of cure ? 
 
 II. How does he gain his knowledge of the morbific 
 power of drugs, as the implements designed for the cure 
 of natural diseases ? 
 
 III. How does he apply these artificial, morbific poten- 
 cies (drugs) most effectively in the cure of diseases? 
 
 72. Regarding the first point, the following may 
 serve as a general illustration. Diseases peculiar to man- 
 kind, are of two classes. The first includes rapid, mor- 
 bid processes caused by abnormal states and derange- 
 ments of the vital force ; such . affections usually run 
 their course within a brief period of variable duration, 
 and are called acute diseases. The second class em- 
 braces diseases which often seem trifling and impercep- 
 tible in the beginning ; but which, in a manner peculiar 
 to themselves, act deleteriously upon the living organism, 
 dynamically deranging the latter, and insidiously un- 
 dermining its health to such a degree, that the automatic 
 energy of the vital force, designed for the preservation 
 of life, can only make imperfect and ineffectual resist- 
 ance to these diseases in their beginning, as well as 
 during their progress. Unable to extinguish them with- 
 out assistance, the vital force is powerless to prevent their 
 growth or its own gradual deterioration, resulting in the 
 final destruction of the organism. These are called 
 chronic diseases, and are originated by infection with a 
 chronic miasm. 
 
 73. Acute diseases likewise admit of division into
 
 106 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 several classes. The first .ire those which attack single 
 individuals ; they are occasioned by hurtful influences to 
 which the patient happened to be exposed. Excesses in 
 sensual enjoyment, or deprivation of the same ; violent 
 physical impressions; exposure to cold; overheating; 
 excessive muscular exertion ; physical or mental excite- 
 ment, etc., give rise to acute febrile diseases. They are, 
 however, in reality but transient aggravations of latent 
 psora, which returns to its dormant condition of its own 
 accord, provided the acute disease was not too violent 
 and speedily relieved. The second class includes spora- 
 dic diseases which attack several persons simultaneously 
 in isolated localities. They are engendered by meteoric 
 or telluric agencies, to the morbific influence of which, 
 only few persons are susceptible at a time. Next to this 
 class come the epidemic diseases, which attack many per- 
 sons at the same time ; they arise from the same cause, 
 and individual cases resemble each other ; these diseases 
 usually become infectious (contagious) when they per- 
 vade crowded districts, where th'ey create fevers [67] of 
 a distinct kind ; and as the cases of disease are of like 
 origin, they are also alike in their manifestations ; but 
 if left to themselves, they will, within a limited period, 
 terminate in recovery or death, as the case may be. 
 War, inundations, and famine frequently give rise and 
 growth to such diseases. They often appear in the form 
 of distinct acute miasms, that invariably appear in the 
 same form (whence they are known by a traditional 
 name). Some of them attack the same person but once 
 in life, like small-pox, measles, hooping-cough, the once 
 well-known smooth, light-red scarlet fever [68] of Sy den- 
 ham, the mumps, etc., or they may repeatedly attack the 
 same person; like the levantine plague, returning in
 
 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 107 
 
 nearly the same form ; the yellow fever infecting districts 
 on the seacoast ; the Asiatic cholera, etc. 
 
 74. It is a matter of regret that we are still obliged 
 to count among chronic diseases very common affections 
 which are to be regarded as the result of allopathic treat- 
 ment, and the continual use of violent, heroic medicines, 
 in large and increasing doses. Examples of that kind 
 are : the abuse of calomel, corrosive sublimate, mercurial 
 ointment, nitrate of silver, iodine and its ointments, 
 opium, valerian, Peruvian bark and quinia, digitalis, prus- 
 sic acid, sulphur and sulphuric acid, the use of purgatives 
 persisted in for years, bloodletting, leeches, issues, setons, 
 etc. Such wanton treatment weakens the organism ; or, 
 if not entirely prostrated, it is gradually and abnormally 
 deranged, according to the individual character of each 
 drug. During this exhausting and deleterious treatment, 
 the vital force is compelled, in defence of life, to alter the 
 entire organism. Accordingly, it diminishes or increases 
 the irritability, or sensibility of various parts; it pro- 
 duces hypertrophy or atrophy ; softening or induration 
 in certain organs, resulting eventually in destruction, or, 
 at least, in organic lesions (deformities) of external or 
 internal parts. [69] These are some of the results of the 
 efforts of nature to protect the organism against complete 
 destruction, to which it is exposed by the constant re- 
 newal of aggressive treatment with pernicious substances. 
 
 75. Instances of ruined health, resulting from allo- 
 pathic treatment, are very common in modern times. 
 They constitute the most pitiable, and incurable of chronic 
 diseases, and it is to be feared that remedies will probably 
 never be found, or invented for the cure of such condi-
 
 108 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 tions, when they have reached a certain degree of 
 severity. 
 
 76. It is only through homceopathy that Providence 
 has vouchsafed to us the means of curing natural dis- 
 eases ; but not those chronic external and internal lesions 
 and deformities, wantonly forced upon the human or- 
 ganism by unskilful treatment, and pernicious medicines. 
 Nevertheless, if proper measures are directed against the 
 chronic miasm, perhaps lurking in the system, the vital 
 force might still be made to undo much of the mischief, 
 provided it had not been weakened by treatment to such 
 an extent as to prevent it from being undisturbed for a 
 sufficient number of years, required for the accomplish- 
 ment of the enormous task. The art of healing is not, 
 and never will be perfected so far, as to enable us to rec- 
 tify the countless ill effects so often observable after allo- 
 pathic treatment of the sick. 
 
 77. The name of chronic diseases does not apply 
 to those which are produced by constant exposure to 
 avoidable noxious influences ; by indulgence in habitual 
 excesses in eating, drinking, and various kinds of 
 health-destroying debauchery ; nor to those diseases which 
 result from constant want of the necessaries of life; 
 unhealthy dwellings, particularly in marshy localities ; 
 diseases peculiar to the inhabitants of cellars or other 
 confined places, suffering from want of fresh air and ex- 
 ercise ; nor those which are the result of overtaxed body 
 and mind, or continued mortifications and trouble, etc. 
 Provided there is no other chronic miasm pervading 
 the organism, unhealthy conditions like the above, will 
 vanish of their own accord, under an improved mode of
 
 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 109 
 
 living, and they do not deserve the name of chronic 
 diseases. 
 
 78. True, natural, chronic diseases are those which 
 owe their origin to a chronic miasm; they constantly 
 extend, and, notwithstanding the most carefully regu- 
 lated mental and bodily habits, they will never cease to 
 torment their victim with constantly renewed suffering 
 to the end of his life, if left to themselves without the 
 aid of specific remedies for their relief. These are the 
 most numerous, and the source of great suffering to the 
 human race ; the most robust constitution, the best of 
 habits, and the greatest energy of unaided vital force are 
 unable to resist them. 
 
 79. Hitherto only syphilis was known to some ex- 
 tent as one of these chronic miasmatic diseases, which, 
 if left uncured, will become extinct only with life itself. 
 Sycosis (cauliflower-excrescences) if left to itself un- 
 cured, is likewise inextinguishable by the vital force, and 
 was not hitherto recognized as an internal, chronic, mias- 
 matic disease of peculiar nature, as it undoubtedly is. 
 Without noticing the perpetual evils entailed by it, the 
 destruction of the cutaneous excrescences alone, was con- 
 sidered as a cure of the entire disease. 
 
 * 
 
 80. But psora, as a chronic miasm, is of incompar- 
 ably greater significance than either of the above-named 
 chronic miasms. While venereal chancre and the cauli- 
 flower excrescences mark the internal, specific nature of 
 the two former diseases, psora, after complete infection 
 of the entire organism, indicates its origin from an in- 
 ternal and monstrous chronic miasm, by a peculiar cuta- 
 neous eruption, sometimes consisting merely in a few
 
 . 110 OROANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 pimples combined with intolerable tickling, voluptuous 
 itching, and specific odor. Psora is the only real, 
 fundamental cause and source of all the other countless 
 forms of disease, [70] figuring as peculiar and definite 
 diseases in books on pathology, under the names of ner- 
 vous debility, hysteria, hypochondriasis, mania, melan- 
 choly, idiocy, madness, epilepsy and convulsions of all 
 kinds, softening of the bones (rachitis), scoliosis and 
 kyphosis, caries of the bones, cancer, varices, pseudo- 
 plasms, gout, haemorrhoids, icterus and cyanosis, dropsy, 
 amenorrhoea, haemorrhages from the stomach, nose, lungs, 
 bladder, or uterus; asthma and suppuration of the lungs; 
 impotence and sterility; sick headache (hemicrania)^ 
 deafness ; cataract and glaucoma ; renal calculus ; pa- 
 ralysis ; deficiency of the special senses, and pains of 
 every variety. 
 
 81. Without doubt this ancient, smouldering conta- 
 gion has gradually passed through several hundreds of 
 generations, and many millions of human organisms,* 
 thus reaching an incredible degree of development. We 
 may, therefore, comprehend in a measure, how it became 
 developed into countless forms of disease peculiar to the 
 great human race; particularly when we contemplate 
 the mass of circumstances [71] which produce and favor 
 the formation of so great a variety of chronic diseases 
 (secondary symptoms of psora). Considering the end- 
 less diversity in human beings, differing among each 
 other in regard to bodily constitutions of countless va- 
 riety, it is not a matter of surprise that ordinary and 
 manifold, noxious influences, acting from within and 
 from without upon so great a variety of individuals 
 pervaded by psoric miasm, should also produce various 
 disorders, lesions, and disturbances of health, which have
 
 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 11 J 
 
 hitherto been known by a long list of names in the old 
 works on pathology, [7 2] where they figure as distinct 
 diseases. 
 
 82. Although the discovery of the great source of 
 chronic diseases, as well as the introduction of more spe- 
 cific homoeopathic remedies, for psora in particular, has 
 advanced the healing art several steps in its ability to 
 cure most chronic diseases ; nevertheless the indispensa- 
 ble obligation of the homoeopathic physician to carefully 
 comprehend every discernible symptom and peculiarity 
 of the case, for the purpose of forming an indication for 
 each chronic disease, remains in force as it was before 
 the discovery of psora. Genuine cures of these, or any 
 Other diseases, are not to be accomplished without rigid, 
 special treatment (individualization) of each case; but in 
 pursuing the investigation, it is necessary to distinguish 
 whether the disease is of acute, or of chronic origin. In the 
 first instance the principal symptoms are more quickly 
 perceived and recognized ; the whole presents itself spon- 
 taneously to the senses ; and much less time is consumed 
 by inquiry, [7 3] and in noting the characteristic features 
 (image) of the case, than in the laborious examination 
 of the symptoms of chronic diseases that have gradually 
 progressed for several years. 
 
 83. Individualization in the investigation of a case 
 of disease, demands, on the part of the physician, princi- 
 pally unbiassed judgment and sound senses, attentive 
 observation, and fidelity in noting down the image of 
 the disease. For this purpose, I will give the following 
 general directions, which may serve the examining phy- 
 sician a,s guides in each given case.
 
 112 ORGAXON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 84. The patient narrates the history of his com- 
 plaints; his attendants communicate what they have 
 heard him complain of, and describe his. behavior, and 
 other circumstances they have observed. The physician 
 observes ' by means of sight, hearing, and touch, what is 
 changed and abnormal about the patient, and writes 
 down everything in precisely the same expressions used 
 by the patient and his attendants. He quietly allows 
 them to finish their story, if possible without interrup- 
 tion, unless they digress upon irrelevant topics, [74] only 
 requesting them at the outset to speak slowly, to allow 
 him to takes notes of the speaker's words. 
 
 85. At the end of each statement of the patient or 
 attendants, the physician should begin a new sentence in 
 writing, so that the symptoms may be noted separately, 
 one beneath the other. This will permit of subsequent 
 additions to statements which were indefinite at first, but 
 afterwards repeated more distinctly. 
 
 86. When the patient and attendants have ended 
 their statements of their own accord, the physician sup- 
 plies each symptom with a more precise definition, to be 
 obtained by reading over the single symptoms commu- 
 nicated to him, and here and there instituting particular 
 inquiry ; for instance : at what time did this attack oc- 
 cur? Was it some time before the present medicine? 
 Was it during its use ? Or was it some days after dis- 
 continuing the medicine ? Describe exactly what kind 
 of pain or sensation occurred, and where was the exact 
 place ? Did the pain come in single paroxysms, at dif- 
 ferent times ? Or was it lasting and uninterrupted ? 
 How long did it last ? At what time of the day or night, 
 and in what position of the body was the pain most vio-
 
 ORGANON OP THE ART OF HEALING. 113 
 
 lent; or altogether absent? In this manner every attack 
 or circumstance alluded to by the patient, should be made 
 the subject of careful inquiry and description. 
 
 87. In this manner the physician obtains a closer 
 definition of each statement, without predetermining [7 5] 
 the patient's reply/ and avoids his answer by simple 
 "yes" or "no." Otherwise x the patient might be in- 
 duced to affirm or deny facts, to state only partial truths, 
 or to represent his case in a different light for the sake 
 of convenience ; or to please the physician, and thus to 
 produce a false impression regarding the symptoms of 
 his disease which, again, would lead to an improper 
 mode of treatment. 
 
 88. If, in these voluntary statements, the patient 
 neglects to mention the condition of certain parts and 
 functions of his body, or of his state of mind, the phy- 
 sician should endeavor to refresh the patient's memory 
 concerning his observations on these subjects. [7 6] But 
 the inquiry should be pursued without leading questions, 
 so that the patient or attendant may be obliged to make 
 special statements. 
 
 89. After the patient (who should be trusted with 
 regard to the expression of his feelings, except in imag- 
 inary diseases) has properly completed the picture of 
 his disease, and given the desired information by vol- 
 untary and unbiassed statements, the physician (if he 
 considers the information still imperfect) may find it 
 necessary to ask some specific questions. [77] 
 
 90. After having taken notes of the patient's state- 
 ments, the physician should proceed to make a memor-
 
 114 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING 
 
 andum of what he has himself observed upon the pa- 
 tient, [7 8] and inquire as to the peculiarities of the patient 
 in times of health. 
 
 91. Symptoms and sensations experienced by the 
 patient during some previous use of medicines, do not 
 furnish a true image of the disease ,~ those symptoms and 
 complaints, however, suffered by the patient before the 
 use of medicines, for several days, or after their omission, 
 truthfully portray the original form of the disease, and 
 should be particularly noted by the physician. When 
 the disease is an inveterate one, or if the patient has per- 
 sisted in the use of medicine up to this time, he may 
 omit the same entirely, or something of an unmedicinal 
 kind may be given him, while the rigorous examination 
 of the case is postponed until the unadulterated, perma- 
 nent symptoms of the chronic disorder can be ascertained 
 in their purity, and a true picture of the disease ob- 
 tained. 
 
 92. But, if the disease is very acute, the urgent na- 
 ture of which suffers no delay, and if the physician 
 finds no time to seek information concerning the symp- 
 toms observed before medicines had been resorted to, he 
 may have to accept the morbid state as modified by drugs, 
 and to embrace it in one record. A disease, complicated 
 by the effects of drugs improperly employed, is usually 
 more serious and dangerous than the original evil, and, 
 therefore, urgently demands appropriate measures for its 
 relief; these are found in carefully selected homoeo- 
 pathic remedies, which are able to overcome the compli- 
 cated disease, and perhaps to avert the danger caused by 
 the drugs.
 
 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 115 
 
 
 
 93. If the acute or chronic disease is the result of 
 some unfortunate incident which the patient hesitates to 
 disclose, either spontaneously or upon careful inquiry, 
 his friends, if privately appealed to, will usually furnish 
 the desired information. [79] 
 
 94. The investigation of the condition of chronic 
 diseases should be conducted with particular reference to 
 the circumstances of the patient ; his usual occupation, 
 habits of living, his diet, his domestic relations, etc., 
 should be carefully considered, in order to discover to 
 what extent errors of living participated in the produc- 
 tion and maintenance of the disease, and what will be 
 the appropriate means of their ultimate removal, and of 
 the restoration of health. [80] 
 
 95. In chronic diseases, the investigation of the 
 above-named, and all other symptoms, should be con- 
 ducted as carefully and circumstantially as possible, and 
 made to penetrate the minutest details, because they are 
 most peculiar and most unlike those of acute affections, and 
 also because they can never be too accurately considered 
 for the purpose of successful treatment. Again, chronic 
 patients are so inured to suffering, that circumstances, 
 however characteristic and decisive in the selection of the 
 remedy, are rarely, if at all, mentioned by them, but 
 rather considered as a part of their unavoidable condi- 
 tion. Such patients forget that these are deviations 
 from health, the true consciousness of which, they have 
 nearly lost during fifteen or twenty years of suffering ; 
 and it rarely occurs to them, that these secondary symp- 
 toms, and other small or great deviations from the 
 healthy condition, might be connected with the main 
 disease.
 
 116 ORGAUON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 
 
 96. It is worthy of remark that the temperament 
 of patients is often abnormally affected ; so that some, 
 particularly hypochondriacs, and other sensitive and in- 
 tolerant persons, are apt to represent their complaints in 
 too strong a light, and to define them by exaggerated 
 expressions, [81] hoping thereby to induce the physician 
 to redouble his efforts. 
 
 97. But there are persons of another kind of tem- 
 perament, who withhold many complaints from the phy- 
 sician, partly from false modesty, timidity or bashful- 
 ness ; and who state their case in obscure terms ; or who 
 consider many of their symptoms as too insignificant to 
 mention. 
 
 98. Although it is very desirable to obtain the pa- 
 tient's own statement regarding his complaints and sen- 
 sations, and to observe particularly the expressions he 
 uses in describing his sufferings, the history of which is 
 apt to be more or less misrepresented by friends and at- 
 tendants, it is equally true that the investigation of all 
 diseases, especially of the chronic, demands great caution, 
 reflection, knowledge of human nature, careful inquiry, 
 and unlimited patience, in order to obtain a true and com- 
 plete record of these diseases with all their details. 
 
 99. On the whole, the physician experiences far less 
 difficulty in the examination of acute diseases, or those 
 of recent origin, because every new and striking in- 
 cident and deviation from recent health, is still fresh 
 in the memory of the patient and his - attendants. Al- 
 though the physician should be well acquainted with a 
 case like this, it requires a less urgent inquiry, since the 
 most important facts are readily communicated to him.
 
 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 117 
 
 < 
 
 100. In the exploration of the totality of symptoms 
 of epidemic and sporadic diseases, it is a matter of no im- 
 portance whether or not anything of a similar kind, or 
 name, ever occurred before. Neither the novelty, nor 
 peculiarity of such an epidemic makes any difference in. 
 the manner of its examination or cure, because, under 
 all circumstances, the physician should presuppose the 
 true image of any prevalent disease to be new and un- 
 known.; he should, therefore, investigate it anew and 
 thoroughly by itself, if he claims to be a master of the 
 art of healing, who neither allows conjectures to stand 
 in the place of actual perceptions, nor ever presumes to 
 know the particulars of a case of disease intrusted to him, 
 without previous careful inquiry concerning all of its 
 manifestations. This is particularly applicable to every 
 prevailing epidemic, which is in many respects a phe- 
 nomenon of peculiar kind, that will be found, on careful 
 examination, to differ much from all previous epidemics 
 to which specific names are erroneously applied; except- 
 ing, however, the epidemics engendered by an unvarying 
 contagion, such as small-pox, measles, etc. 
 
 101. It is possible that a physician meeting with the 
 first case of a certain epidemic, should fail to perceive at 
 once its perfect image, because every collective disease of 
 this kind will not manifest the totality of its symptoms 
 and character, until several cases have been carefully ob- 
 served. But after having observed one or two cases of 
 this kind, a physician accustomed to exact observation, 
 may approach the true condition of the epidemic so 
 closely, that he is enabled to construe a characteristic 
 image of the same, and even to discover the appropriate 
 homoeopathic remedy.
 
 118 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 102. By writing down the symptoms of several cases 
 of this kind, the sketch of the disease will gradually be- 
 come more complete ; without being enlarged by addi- 
 tional phrases, it will be more closely denned (more 
 characteristic), and made to embrace more of the peculi- 
 arity of this collective disease. General signs, such as 
 want of appetite, sleeplessness, etc., are specified and de- 
 fined, while the more prominent and special symptoms 
 which are rare in this, and peculiar only to a few dis- 
 eases, will be made conspicuous by proper notation, and 
 will constitute the characteristics of the epidemic. [82] 
 The individuals who suffer from a prevalent epidemic, 
 are apt to be affected alike, because each case arises from 
 the same source; nevertheless, neither the totality and 
 scope of such an epidemic, nor the totality of its symp- 
 toms (the knowledge of which is necessary for the pur- 
 pose of obtaining a perfect image of the disease, and of 
 selecting the suitable homoeopathic remedy for the same) 
 are to be observed upon a single patient ; such knowl- 
 edge is only to be obtained, in a perfect manner, by ob- 
 servation of the affections of several patients of different 
 bodily constitutions. 
 
 103. The method of investigating acute, epidemic 
 diseases, was also employed by me in the examination of 
 the unvarying, miasmatic, chronic diseases, particularly 
 in the study of psora. These diseases required much 
 greater care and diligence than had hitherto been devoted 
 to them, in order to discover the whole range of their 
 symptoms. In these cases, also, one patient presents only 
 a portion of those symptoms, while a second and a third, 
 etc., exhibits still another set, which constitutes, as it were, 
 but a detached fragment of the totality of symptoms be- 
 longing to the entire chronic disease. A complex like
 
 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 119 
 
 1 his, particularly that of psora, could only be ascertained 
 by examining a great many chronic cases. Without a 
 complete image construed out of the totality of these 
 symptoms, it would be impossible to discover the medi- 
 cines (particularly the antipsorics) for the homoeopathic 
 cure of the entire disease; but having done so, these medi- 
 cines prove to be the true remedies for individual casas 
 of chronic evils of this kind. 
 
 104. When all of the prominent and characteristic 
 symptoms, collectively forming an image of a case of 
 chronic, or of any other disease, have been carefully com- 
 mitted to writing, [83] the most difficult part of the labor 
 will have been accomplished. The image which has now 
 been .construed, forms the basis of treatment, particularly 
 of chronic diseases. This image is always accessible to the 
 physician, whom it enables to oversee all its parts, to mark 
 its characteristic signs representing the disease, and to 
 prescribe a homoeopathic remedy ; that is, one which in 
 its effects on healthy persons, produces symptoms strik- 
 ingly similar to those of the disease. This remedy is 
 found by comparing the lists of symptoms of all reme- 
 dies that have become known in regard to their purely 
 pathogenetic effects. Upon subsequent inquiry concern- 
 ing the effects of the remedy, and the changes of feelings 
 it has produced in the patient, and after having made a 
 new record of the case, the physician will only have to 
 omit from his diary that portion of the original group of 
 symptoms which has been improved, and to note what 
 remains, or what has subsequently appeared in the form 
 of new symptoms. 
 
 105. The second point pertaining to the duties of the 
 true physician relates to the discovery of the material
 
 120 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 necessary for the cure of natural diseases; that is, to the 
 investigation of the morbific power of drugs. Having 
 attained this object, it will then be possible to select a 
 medicine from the list of whose symptoms an artificial 
 disease can be construed, which should be as similar as 
 possible to the principal symptoms of the natural disease 
 to be cured. 
 
 106. The entire range of disease-producing power of 
 each drug, must be known ; that is, all morbid symptoms 
 and changes of the state of health which each drug is 
 capable of producing by itself in healthy persons, should 
 have been observed in its fullest extent, before we may 
 hope to find and to select, from among the medicines thus 
 investigated, the truly homoeopathic remedies for most 
 natural diseases, 
 
 107. If, for the purpose of investigation, drugs are 
 given only to sick persons, and even if these drugs are 
 administered singly and in simple forms, little or nothing 
 of a definite kind will be seen of their pure effects, because 
 the changes of health which these drugs may actually be 
 expected to produce, would be mingled with the symp- 
 toms of the natural disease, so as to become obscured, and 
 rarely to be distinctly visible. 
 
 108. Hence, there is no other way of obtaining re- 
 liable knowledge of the peculiar power by virtue of 
 which, drugs affect and alter human health; i. e., there is 
 no other safe, or more natural method of accomplishing 
 this object, than to administer each drug separately, and 
 in moderate quantity, to healthy persons, by way of exper- 
 iment, in order to discover what changes, symptoms, and 
 signs of its effect, that is, what elements of disease each
 
 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 121 
 
 is able to produce, and inclined to excite[84] by itself 
 in the condition of the body and mind. For it has 
 been shown ( 24-27) that the curative power of medi- 
 cines depends alone upon their power of altering the 
 state of health of the human organism, and that this 
 power is revealed only in the observations made upon the 
 latter. 
 
 109. I was the first to pursue this course with per- 
 severance, prompted and supported by perfect conviction 
 of the great and beneficent truth, that human diseases 
 can only be cured with certainty [85] by means of the 
 homoeopathic administration of medicines. [86] 
 
 110. Next to this, I observed that the morbific, or 
 toxical properties hitherto mentioned by authors as the 
 effects of medicinal substances, which happened by mis- 
 take, or for suicidal or criminal purposes, to have been 
 consumed in large quantities by healthy persons, coin- 
 cided well with my own observations while experiment- 
 ing with the same substances upon myself and other 
 healthy persons. Authors generally report these cases 
 of poisoning as proofs of the injurious effects of these 
 powerful substances, and as a warning against them. 
 When the patient happened to recover from the effects 
 of drugs under the use of antidotes, some quote these 
 cases as proofs of skill, while others report the fatal 
 effects of those substances, by way of explaining their 
 want of success; in this case, those substances are des- 
 ignated as poisons. None of these observers suspected 
 that the symptoms reported only as proofs of the inju- 
 rious and poisonous qualities of drugs, distinctly pointed 
 to their medicinal power of extinguishing similar symp- 
 toms arising from natural diseases. None ev er perceived
 
 122 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 that the disease-producing power of drugs could be made 
 available homoeopathically in the cure of diseases. None 
 ever discovered that the only possible way of exploring 
 the medicinal virtues of drugs is based exclusively upon 
 the observation of the changes produced by them in the 
 healthy body ; because the actual and peculiar curative 
 powers of drugs can never be recognized a priori through 
 the sophistry of wiseacres, nor through odor, taste, and 
 appearance of medicines; neither through chemical tests, 
 nor through the use of several drugs, combined in one 
 mixture (recipe), administered in disease. It was never 
 suspected that such reports of drug-diseases would in 
 future form the first rudiments of a true and pure science 
 of Materia Medica, which had hitherto consisted merely 
 of false suppositions and fiction, and which, therefore, 
 had never existed in reality. [87] 
 
 111. The agreement of my own observations of pure 
 drug-effects (although made without regard to therapeu- 
 tics), with those of older authors, as well as the agree- 
 ment of the observations of various other writers among 
 themselves, will easily convince us that medicinal sub- 
 stances, in producing morbid changes of the healthy 
 human body, act in obedience to fixed and eternal laws 
 of nature, by virtue of which laws, they are enabled to 
 generate certain definite morbid symptoms; and that 
 each drug produces particular symptoms, according to 
 its peculiarity. 
 
 112. In older descriptions of the fatal effects of 
 overdoses of medicines, it is often to be noticed that the 
 close of such deplorable accidents was marked by certain 
 effects, which were of very different nature from those 
 witnessed at the beginning of the case. These symptoms
 
 OEOANOX OF THE ART OF HEALING. 123 
 
 which are called forth in opposition to the primary effect 
 ( 6e3), or actual operation of drugs upon the vital force 
 of the organism, are its counter-effect, or after-effect 
 ( 62-67). But these are rarely if ever perceived after 
 moderate doses administered to healthy persons for the 
 purpose of experiment ; and they are altogether absent 
 after minute doses. During the homoeopathic, cura- 
 tive process, the living organism exhibits only that de- 
 gree of counteraction against these minute doses, which 
 is required to reestablish the natural state of health 
 67). 
 
 113. Only narcotic drugs should be regarded as ex- 
 ceptions to this rule. As these destroy sensibility and 
 sensation, as well as irritability, in their primary effect, a 
 heightened state both of sensibility and of irritability is 
 frequently observed in healthy persons, as an after-effect 
 following the administration of narcotics, even in mod- 
 erate doses. 
 
 114. With these exceptions, therefore, experiments 
 made with moderate doses of other drugs upon healthy 
 persons, exhibit only primary effects ; i. e., those symp- 
 toms by means of which a drug affects or deranges the 
 healthy state, and produces in the organism a morbid 
 condition of variable duration. 
 
 115. Some drugs are known to produce certain effects 
 which, in regard to certain minor features, appear to be 
 the counterparts of other symptoms that may have ap- 
 peared before, as well as after, the former. But notwith- 
 standing this difference, these contrary symptoms are not 
 to be regarded as actual after-affects or counter-effects of 
 the vital force ; because they merely indicate an alterua-
 
 124 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 tion or fluctuation (Wechselzustand) of the various stages 
 of the primary effect ; on which account they are called 
 alternating effects (Wechselwirkungen). 
 
 116. Some symptoms are frequently produced by 
 drugs in many healthy persons who try them ; others 
 are produced in but a few ; others, again, are extremely 
 rare. 
 
 117. The so-called idiosyncrasies may be said to be- 
 long to the latter class. This term, is applied to peculiar 
 constitutions which, though otherwise healthy, are in- 
 clined to be more or less morbidly affected by certain 
 things which appear to make no impression, and to pro- 
 duce no change in many other individuals. [88] But 
 this want of susceptibility is only apparent, not real. In 
 this, as well as in the production of all other morbific 
 effects, two conditions necessarily exist : first, there is the 
 active power residing in the drug; and secondly, the 
 vital force of the organism possesses the faculty of being 
 affected by the active principle of the drug. Conse- 
 quently, the remarkable diseases arising from so-called 
 idiosyncrasies, cannot be attributed alone to this particu- 
 lar kind of bodily constitution ; but they should be con- 
 sidered as due also to the effect of drugs which possess 
 the power of influencing every living organism ; but 
 with the exception, that some healthy constitutions are 
 inclined to be more seriously and perceptibly affected 
 than others. The fact that drugs prove to be homoeo- 
 pathic, curative remedies [89] in all cases of disease 
 (although only seemingly in all idiosyncrasies), presenting 
 symptoms similar to those which the drugs are capable 
 of producing, tends to prove that they actually have the 
 power of affecting all persons.
 
 ORGAXON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 125 
 
 118 Each drug manifests particular effects in the 
 human body ; and no other drug will produce effects of 
 exactly the same kind. [90] 
 
 * 
 
 119. There is no doubt that every species of plant 
 differs from other species and genus in exterior form, in 
 the peculiar manner of life and growth, in taste and 
 odor; nor is there any doubt that every mineral, and 
 every salt differs in its external and internal, chemical 
 and physical properties, which alone should have pre- 
 vented one from being mistaken for the other. It is, 
 therefore, equally certain that all of them differ, and 
 deviate among each other in their morbific as well as in 
 their healing properties ;[91] and that each of these sub- 
 stances acts in a manner so peculiar and distinct, and 
 produces alternations in the state of health and feelings 
 of man, so different from all others, as to prevent them 
 from being confounded. [92] 
 
 120. Medicines should, therefore, be distinguished 
 from each other with scrupulous accuracy, and proved 
 by pure and careful experiments with regard to their 
 powers, and true effects upon the healthy body. For, 
 upon the accuracy of this test (proving), depend life and 
 death, sickness and health of human beings. The test 
 should be so conducted as to result in the acquisition of 
 accurate knowledge of drugs, as well as to avoid every 
 mistake in using them in diseases; for, the unerring 
 selection of remedies is the only condition for the speedy 
 and permanent return of health of body and soul, the 
 highest gift bestowed on man. 
 
 '121. In proving drugs in regard to their effects 
 upon the healthy body, it should be remembered that the
 
 126 ORGANOX OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 strong, so-called heroic substances, even in small doses, 
 have the property of effecting changes in the health, 
 even of robust persons. Those of milder power should 
 be given in considerable doses in these experiments; and 
 those of least activity, in order to cause their effect to 
 become perceptible, should be tried only upon healthy, 
 but sensitive and susceptible persons. 
 
 122. As the success of the art of healing, and the 
 welfare of all coming generations, depend entirely on 
 these experiments, only such drugs should be employed 
 which are perfectly reliable in regard to the purity, 
 genuineness, and full strength. 
 
 123. Each of these drugs must be taken into the 
 system in a perfectly simple, and unartificial form. The 
 juice pressed out of indigenous plants, should be mixed 
 with a little alcohol, to prevent its deterioration ; but for- 
 eign herbs should be used in the form of powder, or 
 freshly prepared alcoholic tincture, mixed with several 
 parts of water. Salts and gums, however, should be 
 dissolved in water before administration. If a plant is 
 to be obtained only in the dried state, and if its powers 
 are naturally weak, the experiment may be made with 
 the infusion, prepared by pouring boiling water over the 
 herb previously powdered, whereby its virtues are ex- 
 tracted. Such infusions should be drank immediately 
 after their preparation while warm, because all expressed 
 juices, and watery infusions of plants, will rapidly pass 
 into fermentation and deterioration without the addition 
 of spirits, and will then lose their medicinal properties. 
 
 124. For these purposes, every medicinal substance 
 should be employed entirely alone, and in a perfectly
 
 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 127 
 
 pare state, without the admixture of any other substance ; 
 and the experimenter (prover) should not partake of 
 any other medicinal substance on the same day. The 
 same caution is to be observed for as many days as the 
 observation of the effects of the drug requires. 
 
 125. During the time devoted to the experiment, 
 the diet should be very moderate, as free as possible from 
 spices, and of a simple nutritious kind. Thus, it is ad- 
 visable to avoid all green vegetables, [93] roots, and all 
 kinds of salad and pot-herbs, all of which retain some 
 disturbing medicinal properties, even if most carefully 
 prepared. Common beverages, not of a stimulating 
 kind, [94] should be used. 
 
 126. During the observation of the effect of drugs, 
 the experimenter must avoid mental and bodily exertions, 
 and particularly the disturbances that would result from 
 the excitement of sensual excesses. Nor should experi- 
 menters be interrupted in their observations, by urgent 
 business affairs which prevent them from paying close 
 attention to themselves, through fear of disturbance; 
 and, besides being to all intents and purposes of sound 
 health, they should possess the requisite degree of intel- 
 ligence, to enable them to define, and to describe their 
 sensations in distinct expressions. 
 
 127. Drugs should be proved by males as well as 
 by females, in order to discover what effect is produced 
 with regard to the sex. 
 
 128. The most recent experiments have taught that 
 crude medicinal substances, if taken by an experimenter 
 for the purpose of ascertaining their peculiar effects, will
 
 128 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 not disclose the same wealth of latent powers, as when 
 they are taken in a highly attenuated state, potentiated 
 by means of trituration and succussion. Through this 
 simple process the powers hidden and dormant, as it 
 were, in the crude drug, are developed, and called into 
 activity in an incredible degree. In this way, the me- 
 dicinal powers, even of substances hitherto considered as 
 inert, are most effectually developed by administering to 
 the experimenter daily from four to six of the finest 
 pellets of the thirtieth potentiated attenuation of one of 
 these substances ; the pellets having been previously 
 moistened with a little water, should be ta-ken on an 
 empty stomach for several days. 
 
 129. If only slight effects appear after a dose of this 
 kind, and if it is desirable to render these effects stronger 
 and more distinct, several additional pellets may be taken 
 daily, until the effects upon the health of the prover be- 
 come perceptible. A drug does not exert equal strength 
 upon all persons, and a great difference is observable in 
 this respect; for instance, a moderate dose of a drug, 
 known to be very powerful, may sometimes produce but 
 a very slight effect upon an apparently delicate person, 
 while the same individual is affected quite perceptibly by 
 other, much less powerful drugs. Again, there are very 
 robust persons who perceive very marked symptoms from 
 an apparently mild drug, but very slight symptoms from 
 a stronger one. As this is not to be predetermined, it is 
 advisable, that each person should begin with 'a small dose 
 of medicine, gradually to be increased day by day where 
 such a course appears proper and desirable. 
 
 130. By giving a sufficiently strong dose in the be- 
 ginning of an experiment, we gain the advantage of ex-
 
 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 129 
 
 hibiting to the experimenter the exact, consecutive order 
 in which the symptoms appear, and of allowing the ob- 
 server to note the time at which each one appeared. This 
 method proves to be very instructive with regard to the 
 character (genius) of the drug, since it shows most dis- 
 tinctly the order in which primary and secondary effects 
 appear. A moderate dose frequently suffices for the ex- 
 periment, provided the experimenter is sufficiently, sensi- . 
 tive, and pays proper attention to the state of his feel- 
 ings. The duration of the effect of a drug is determined 
 only after comparison of a number of experiments. 
 
 131. But if, in trying to obtain even a slight effect, 
 it becomes necessary to administer increased doses of some 
 drug to a person for several days in succession, we may 
 discover the various morbid conditions which this drug 
 is capable of producing in general; but we will not learn 
 the consecutive order of their appearance, and besides, a 
 second dose, by its curative effect, will often remove some 
 of the symptoms resulting from the previous dose; or a 
 second dose may produce the opposite condition from that 
 of the first. Too frequent a repetition of the dose pro- 
 duces ambiguous symptoms which should be marked as 
 unreliable by inclosing them in brackets, until other, more 
 exact (purer) experiments shall have proved them to be 
 either effect and after-effect of the organism, or alternat- 
 ing effect of the drug. 
 
 132. But if it is our purpose to observe a drug of 
 moderate strength, with regard to its symptoms alone, 
 without reference to the consecutive order or duration of 
 ihe drug-effect, it is preferable to proceed by adminis- 
 tering an increased dose for several successive days. In 
 this manner, the effect of every drug, though very mild, 
 
 9
 
 130 ORGANO.V OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 and previously unknown, will be disclosed, particularly 
 if it is tested by sensitive persons. 
 
 133. When some of the drug-symptoms begin to ap- 
 pear, it is useful and desirable, in order to determine the 
 symptom accurately, that the experimenter assumes 
 various postures, in order to observe if the sensation is 
 increased, lessened, or made to vanish by motion of the 
 affected part; by walking in the room, or in the open air; 
 bv standing, sitting, or lying; or whether it returns when 
 he assumes the original position. He should also ob- 
 serve if the symptom is changed by eating, drinking, 
 talking, coughing, sneezing, or some other bodily func- 
 tion. Particular notice should also be taken of the time 
 of the day or night at which each symptom usually ap- 
 pears, in order to discover its peculiarities and character- 
 istics. 
 
 134. All noxious agents, and especially drugs, pos- 
 sess the property of producing a particular kind of 
 change in the health of the living organism. But not 
 every symptom peculiar to one drug, appears in the same 
 person ; neither do all become manifest at once, nor dur- 
 ing a single experiment. A prover first experiences 
 certain symptoms, and others during a second, and a third 
 trial. Other persons may perceive certain symptoms of 
 another kind; while perhaps the fourth, eighth, or tenth 
 experimenter experiences several, or many of the same 
 symptoms which had already been perceived by the 
 second, sixth, or ninth person ; neither do these symp- 
 toms appear at the same hour. 
 
 135. The totality of all the elements of disease which 
 a drug is capable of producing, is brought near perfec-
 
 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 131 
 
 tion only by manifold experiments, instituted by a select 
 variety of individuals of both sexes. We should not con- 
 sider the proving of a drug as complete, with regard to 
 the morbid conditions it is capable of exciting by means 
 of its peculiar (pure) powers of changing the state of 
 health, until all provers, after repeated trials, cease to 
 perceive new symptoms from the drug, and until they 
 begin to observe, upon themselves, mostly symptoms like 
 those already experienced by others. 
 
 136. (As above stated, no drug can produce every 
 variety of symptoms while being proved upon a single, 
 healthy person ; it will exhibit this variety only when 
 tested upon many different persons of various bodily and 
 mental constitutions. Nevertheless, the drug possesses 
 the inclination (tendency) to excite all of these symptoms 
 in every person ( 110). This is founded on an immu- 
 table law of nature, in obedience to which, the drug brings 
 into play all its effects, even those rarely produced in the 
 healthy, whenever it is administered to a person suffer- 
 ing from a similar morbid condition. When homceo- 
 pathically selected, and prescribed even in the mildest 
 dose, it will imperceptibly create in the patient an arti- 
 ficial condition, bearing a very close resemblance to that 
 of the natural disease, and will speedily and permanently 
 cure the sufferer of his original complaints.) 
 
 137. Within certain limits of quantity, the smaller 
 the doses are of the drug selected for the purpose of ex- 
 periment, so much -the more distinctly will the primary 
 effects appear which we are most desirous to ascertain. 
 They will appear alone, and without after- or counter- 
 effects of the vital force, provided that observation is fa- 
 cilitated by choosing provers of truthful, temperate habits,
 
 132 ORGA_NOX OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 of fine powers of perception, and capable of directing 
 close attention to themselves. Excessive doses, on the 
 other hand, cause the result to be disturbed by the ap- 
 pearance of various after-effects among the symptoms, 
 because the primary effects are confused by the haste and 
 violence of the action of the dose, which, besides prevent- 
 ing accurate observation of the effect, causes a certain de- 
 gree of danger to the prover ; this is not considered as a 
 matter of indifference by him who respects the welfare of 
 his fellow-men, and who esteems as his brother the hum- 
 blest of men. 
 
 138. Supposing the above condition, necessary to in- 
 sure the success and reliability of an experiment, to have 
 been complied with (see 124-127), every symptom, and 
 deviation from the normal state of health, observed by 
 the prover while under the influence of the drug, is de- 
 rived only from the latter, and must be regarded and 
 noted as a symptom properly belonging to it, notwith- 
 standing the prover may have observed similar and spon- 
 taneous sensations upon himself, some time ago. The re- 
 appearance of the same kind of sensations during the 
 proving of a drug, shows the prover to be particularly 
 susceptible to the influence of drugs, owing to his peculiar 
 bodily constitution. In the present instance, the effect 
 should be ascribed to the drug; for symptoms do not come 
 of themselves; but they are due to the active drug which 
 has been administered, and which controls the state of 
 feeling of the entire organism. 
 
 139. If the physician has not taken the drug him- 
 self for the purpose of experiment, but has administered 
 it to another person, the latter should distinctly write 
 down every sensation and change of feeling which he
 
 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 133 
 
 experiences at the time of its occurrence. The time 
 which had elapsed between the taking of the drug, and 
 the appearance of the symptom, should also be noted, as 
 well as the duration of the latter, if it is found possible to 
 do so. The physician should examine the report imme- 
 diately after the termination of the experiment; or, if 
 this had been extended over several days, the report 
 should be examined daily in the presence of the prover, 
 who should be questioned about the exact form of every 
 symptom while it is yet fresh in his memory ; whereupon 
 the information thus obtained concerning particulars, is 
 added to the report, or this may be altered according to 
 subsequent statements. [95] 
 
 140. If the prover is not skilled in writing, the phy- 
 sician should inquire every day concerning the nature of 
 symptoms, and the manner of their appearance, in re- 
 gard to which he should obtain, as far as possible, the 
 voluntary statement of the person employed in the ex- 
 periment. Whatever is noted in writing as an actual 
 fact, should not consist of guesswork, suppositions, or of 
 extorted statements. This precaution should be strictly 
 observed in every case, as I have explained above ( 
 8499), while speaking of the manner of exploring 
 natural diseases, and of the precautions to be taken in 
 delineating their true image. 
 
 141. The most desirable provings are those which 
 the healthy, unprejudiced physician of fine perception, 
 has made upon himself, for the purpose of discovering 
 the genuine effects which simple drugs may produce in 
 the form of changes of feeling, artificial morbid condi- 
 tions, and symptoms ; and when the physician himself 
 carefully takes every precaution heretofore pointed out,
 
 134 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 he will be quite sure of what he has observed upon hi in- 
 self. [96] 
 
 142. Among the symptoms, especially of chronic 
 diseases, varying little in form, it is sometimes possible 
 to distinguish certain symptoms [97] resulting from a 
 simple drug administered for curative purposes. But 
 this is a matter attended with great difficulty and un- 
 certainty, and should be left only to experts in the art' of 
 observing. 
 
 143. After a considerable number of simple drugs 
 has been tested in this manner by healthy provers, and 
 after every element, or symptom of disease which these 
 drugs (as artificial morbific agents) are by themselves 
 capable of producing, have been carefully and faithfully 
 recorded, we shall then possess a true Materia Medica. 
 It will consist of a collection of genuine, pure, and un- 
 deceptive[98] effects of simple drugs; and will be a code 
 of nature, containing complete records of the particular 
 effects upon health, and the symptoms of every active 
 drug that has been tested, just as they were perceived by 
 the attentive observer. These records will contain, and 
 represent in similitude the (homosopathic) elements of 
 numerous, natural diseases hereafter to be cured by these 
 means. In other words, these records will contain lists 
 of symptoms of artificial diseases ; and these afford the 
 only true homoeopathic, or specific means for the certain 
 and permanent cure of similar, natural diseases. . 
 
 144. A Materia Medica of that kind should exclude 
 every supposition, every mere assertion and fiction ; its 
 entire contents should be the pure language of nature, 
 uttered in response to careful and faithful inquiry.
 
 ORGAXON OP THE ART OF HEALING. 135 
 
 145. It is requisite, however, that we should have 
 a large supply of drugs, accurately known with regard 
 to theii effects upon the health of the human system, in 
 order to enable us to find [99] a homoeopathic remedy, i. e., 
 a suitable analogue, in the form of an artificial morbific 
 (curative) agent for each of the countless, morbid condi- 
 tions in nature, for every disease in the world. Bat 
 owing to the reliability and wealth of symptoms, or dis- 
 ease-elements which have already been disclosed by ob- 
 servation of the effects of active, medicinal substances 
 upon healthy persons, there remain but few diseases for 
 which suitable homoeopathic remedies might not be found 
 among the drugs already tested for their pure effects. [100] 
 By means of such a remedy, health will be restored gently, 
 surely, and permanently, and with far greater certainty 
 and safety than by the general and special therapeutics 
 of the allopathic school, with its compounds of unknown 
 medicines. These only alter and aggravate chronic dis- 
 eases without curing them, and retard more than they 
 accelerate the recovery from acute diseases. 
 
 146. Next to testing drugs for their actual effects on 
 healthy persons, the third portion of the duty of. a true 
 physician relates to the homoeopathic application of these 
 artificial, morbific potencies (medicines) , for the purpose 
 of curing natural diseases, 
 
 147. A drug, completely tested with regard to its 
 power of altering human health, and whose symptoms 
 present the greatest degree of similitude with the totality 
 of symptoms of a given natural disease, will be the most 
 suitable and reliable homoeopathic remedy for that dis- 
 ease, for which the specific, curative agent will have been 
 discovered.
 
 136 ORGAXOX OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 148. A medicine possessing the power and inclina- 
 tion to produce similar symptoms, or an artificial disease 
 most similar to the natural disease to be cured, exerts its 
 dynamic influence upon the morbidly disturbed vital 
 force; and if it is administered in well-proportioned dose, 
 it will affect those parts of the organism where the nat- 
 ural disease is located, and will excite in them an arti- 
 ficial disease ; this, by virtue of its great similitude and 
 increased intensity, will now occupy the place hitherto 
 held by the natural morbid process. Thereupon the in- 
 stinctive and automatic vital power is liberated from the 
 natural disease, and is occupied alone with the stronger 
 and similar drug disease. But owing to the minuteness 
 of the dose, this drug affection is sufficiently tractable to 
 allow itself to be overcome by the increased energy of 
 the vital force, and will, therefore, soon vanish, leaving 
 the body free from disease and permanently healthy. 
 
 149. If the suitable homoeopathic drug is properly 
 .selected [101] and applied in this way, a natural, acute 
 disease of recent origin, even if severe and painful, will 
 gently vanish in a few hours ; an affection of somewhat 
 older date will disappear in a few days with every trace 
 of discomfort, while little or no effect of the drug will be 
 perceived, and recovery progresses in rapid, though im- 
 perceptible stages to the full restoration of health. Old, 
 and particularly complicated diseases demand a greater 
 proportion of time to be cured. Chronic drug diseases, 
 in particular, often complicated in the course of allopathic 
 treatment with an uncured natural disease, yield only 
 after great length of time, if they have not become quite 
 incurable, owing to the wanton waste of strength and 
 substance of the patient ; a result very often to be met 
 with after old-school treatment.
 
 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING, . 137 
 
 150. Whenever a patient complains of only a lew 
 insignificant symptoms of very recent origin, the physi- 
 cian is not to regard them as a disease requiring serioua 
 medical aid. A slight change of diet, and habits of 
 living, generally suffices to remove so slight an indis- 
 position. 
 
 151. But if the symptoms complained of are very 
 severe, though few in number, the physician will, on 
 further inquiry, generally discover several collateral 
 symptoms of less severity, which will serve to complete 
 the picture of the disease. 
 
 152. If an acute disease is very severe, the symptoms 
 of which it is composed, will be so much the more con- 
 spicuous and numerous, and will increase the certainty of 
 discovering the suitable remedy, provided we possess a 
 sufficient number of medicines whose positive effects are 
 well determined and recorded. From complete catalogues 
 of this kind, it is not difficult to select a remedy out of 
 the individual symptoms of which, we may construe the 
 antitype (Gegenbild) in the form of a curative, artificial 
 disease, very similar to the totality of symptoms of the 
 natural disease ; and the medicine exhibiting these symp- 
 toms, is the remedy we were in need of. 
 
 153. This search for a homoeopathic, specific remedy, 
 consists in the comparison of the totality of the symp- 
 toms of the natural disease with the lists of symptoms of 
 our tested drugs, among which a morbific potency is to 
 be found, corresponding in similitude with the disease to 
 be cured. In making this comparison, the more promi- 
 nent, uncommon, and peculiar (characteristic) features of 
 the case[102] are especially, and almost exclusively con-
 
 138 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 sidered and noted; for these, in particular, should bear the 
 closest similitude to the symptoms of the desired medicine, 
 if that is to accomplish the cure. The more general and 
 indefinite symptoms, such as want of appetite, headache, 
 weakness, restless sleep, distress, etc., unless more clearly 
 defined, deserve but little notice on account of their 
 vagueness, and also because generalities of this kind are 
 common to every disease, and to almost every drug. 
 
 154. Now, if the antitype, construed out of the symp- 
 toms of the most suitable medicine, consists of prominent, 
 uncommon, and characteristic symptoms, equal in num- 
 ber and similitude to the disease to be cured, this medi- 
 cine will prove to be the most homoeopathic and specific 
 remedy for the case. A disease of recent date will usu- 
 ally be cancelled and extinguished, without additional 
 discomfort, by the first dose of the remedy. 
 
 155. I say, without additional discomfort. For, dur- 
 ing the action of a homoeopathic medicine, only those of 
 its symptoms which correspond to those of the disease, are 
 in active operation; the former occupy the place of the 
 weaker symptoms of the disease ; these are thereby ex- 
 tinguished; while the numerous, remaining symptoms 
 of the homoeopathic medicine have no affinity to the 
 case, and therefore remain entirely quiescent. Scarcely 
 anything is perceived of them during the gradual prog- 
 ress of improvement, because the minute dose, required in 
 homoeopathic practice, is much too weak to allow the non- 
 homoeopathic portion of its symptoms visibly to affect the 
 ^ound parts of the body ; therefore only the homoeopathic 
 symptoms are permitted to operate upon the parts of the 
 organism which are most decidedly under the influence 
 of the disease, and in this way the diseased vital force is
 
 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 139 
 
 altered by the stronger drug disease in such a manner, 
 that the original disease is extinguished.* 
 
 156. There is, however, scarcely a homoeopathic 
 remedy which, though well selected, if not sufficiently 
 reduced in its dose, might not call forth at least one un- 
 usual sensation, or slight new symptom during its opera- 
 tion on very susceptible and sensitive patients ; for it is 
 almost impossible that medicine and disease should pos- 
 sess the same congruity as two triangles of like angles 
 and sides. But this insignificant difference is easily 
 erased by the active energy of the living organism, and 
 is not even perceived by patients of ordinary sensibility. 
 Convalescence will, nevertheless, progress to final recov- 
 ery, provided it is not interrupted by extraneous medici- 
 nal influences, dietetic excesses, or excitement. 
 
 157. Although a homoeopathically selected remedy, 
 by virtue of its fitness and minuteness of dose, quietly 
 cancels or extinguishes an analogous disease, without 
 manifesting any of its unhomoeopathic symptoms ; that 
 is to say, without exciting additional, perceptible sensa- 
 tions, it will, nevertheless, as a rule (or in the course of a 
 few hours) produce a slight aggravation resembling the 
 original disease so closely, that the patient actually con- 
 siders it as such. Aggravation caused by larger doses 
 may last for several hours, but in reality these are only 
 drug-effects somewhat superior in intensity, and very 
 similar to the original disease. 
 
 * As the words " stronger drug disease," implying a curative power, ap- 
 pear somewhat paradoxical, the closing sentence of this paragraph would be 
 more intelligibly rendered thus : .... In this way the disturbed vital force 
 is reinforced by the drug-effect to such an extent that the original disease is 
 extinguished. TRANSLATOR.
 
 140 ORQANON OF THE ART OP HEALING. 
 
 158. This slight homoeopathic aggravation during 
 the first hours, is quite in order, and in case of an acute 
 disease, generally serves as an excellent indication that 
 it will yield to the first dose. The drug-disease must 
 naturally be somewhat more intense in order to overcome 
 and extinguish the natural diseases ; as it is only by su- 
 perior intensity that one natural disease can extinguish 
 another of similar nature ( 43-48). 
 
 159. The smaller the dose of the homoeopathic 
 remedy, so much the smaller and shorter is the apparent 
 aggravation of the disease during the first hours. 
 
 160. The dose of a homoeopathic remedy can scarce- 
 ly be reduced to such a degree of minuteness as to make it 
 powerless to overcome, and to completely cure an analo- 
 gous, natural disease of recent origin, and undisturbed by 
 injudicious treatment ( 249, remark). We may, there- 
 fore, readily understand why a less minute dose of a suit- 
 able homoeopathic medicine, an hour after its exhibition, 
 may produce an appreciable, homoeopathic aggravation 
 of this kind. [103] 
 
 161. In stating that the so-called homoeopathic ag- 
 gravation (or, more properly speaking, the primary effect 
 of the homoeopathic remedy, which seemingly intensifies 
 the symptoms of the original disease) is liable to occur 
 in the first hours, this is to be understood as referring to 
 acute diseases of recent origin ;[104] but whenever medi- 
 cines of protracted effect, are prescribed in diseases of 
 long standing, where one dose must necessarily extend 
 its operation over many days, such primary drug-effects, 
 'resembling an intensification of symptoms of the original 
 disease (lasting an hour or more), will be seen occasion-
 
 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 141 
 
 ally in the course of six, eight, or ten days, while a gen- 
 eral improvement becomes visible in the intervening 
 hours. After the days of aggravation have passed, the 
 convalescence, induced by these primary drug-effects, 
 will progress almost uninterruptedly for several days. 
 
 162. As long as we have at our disposal only a 
 limited number of drugs whose actual effects are wholly 
 known, it sometimes occurs that only a portion of the 
 symptoms of the disease we wish to cure, corresponds 
 with those of the medicine selected as the most similar 
 one ; we may, therefore, be obliged to resort to a less 
 perfect curative agent, for want of a better one. 
 
 163. In this case, a perfect and easy cure cannot be 
 expected to result from the medicine; because disturb- 
 ances will be observed to follow its use, which were not 
 previously encountered in the disease ; these disturbances 
 should be regarded as accessory symptoms of the medi- 
 cine, imperfectly adapted to the case. But these will not 
 prevent the medicine from obliterating a considerable 
 portion of the disease (i. e., of those disease-symptoms 
 which are similar to the drug-symptoms) , thereby making 
 a fair beginning in convalescence ; still this will not pro- 
 ceed without accessory effects, which, however, are always 
 moderate, if the dose is sufficiently attenuated. 
 
 164. The cure, however, will not be essentially re- 
 tarded by the scarcity of similar drug-symptoms, pro- 
 vided the remedy is carefully selected, and the symptoms 
 which determine Us choice are mostly peculiar to the 
 remedy, and of marked similitude (characteristic) to those 
 of the disease; in which case, the cure will result without 
 particular inconvenience.
 
 142 ORGANOX OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 165. But if the case presents no marked and pecu- 
 liar symptoms of accurate similitude to those of a chosen 
 remedy ; and if the latter corresponds to the disease 
 merely in regard to its general and vaguely denned 
 symptoms (such as nausea, weakness, headache, etc.), 
 and if no medicine of close homoeopathic relation to the 
 case can be found, the physician will look in vain for an 
 immediate favorable result from the use of this unho- 
 mceopathic remedy. 
 
 166. Instances of this kind, however, will be very 
 rare, owing to the great recent addition of medicines, well 
 tested with reference to their pure effects ; and if such a 
 case should occur, the temporary delay in its cure will be 
 removed as soon as a subsequent medicine of more strik- 
 ing similitude is selected. 
 
 167. If, in an acute case, accessory disturbances of 
 some importance should result from the first and imperfect 
 homoeopathic medicine, its first dose should not be allowed 
 to complete its operation, nor should the patient be left 
 to suffer the entire duration of the effect of the medicine ; 
 but his case with its recent changes should now be re- 
 examined, and the remaining original symptoms consid- 
 ered in connection with the accessory ones, for the pur- 
 pose of construing a new picture of the disease. 
 
 168. This will greatly diminish the difficulty of select- 
 ing from our stock of well-known medicines, a remedy an- 
 alogous to the newly examined case ; and a single pre- 
 scription of the remedy will suffice for the cure of the 
 disease, or at least to bring it much nearer to its termi- 
 nation. If this remedy, also, should be found insuffi- 
 cient for the re-establishment of perfect health, the ex-
 
 ORGAXON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 143 
 
 am ination of the remaining morbid condition, and the 
 selection of the most suitable homoeopathic remedy, should 
 be repeated until the object of restoring the patient to 
 perfect health is accomplished. 
 
 169. On account of the limited number of thoroughly 
 known remedies, cases may occur where the first exam- 
 ination of the disease, and the first selection of a remedy 
 prove that the totality of symptoms of the disease is not 
 sufficiently covered by the morbific elements (symptoms) 
 of a single remedy ; and where we are obliged to choose 
 between two medicines which seem to be equally well 
 suited to the case, and one of which appears to be 
 homoeopathic to a certain portion of the symptoms of 
 the case, while the second is indicated by the other por- 
 tion. In these instances, after having decided upon, 
 and prescribed one of these medicines as most eligible, 
 it is not advisable to administer the remedy of our sec- 
 ond choice without farther scrutiny, because it may no 
 longer correspond to the symptoms which remain after 
 the case has undergone a change. It will, therefore, be 
 our best plan to make a new record of the case, and to 
 find the most homoeopathic remedy for the state of the 
 symptoms. 
 
 170. In this, as well as in every other case where a 
 change of symptoms has occurred, a new record should 
 be made of the remaining symptoms, and a new homoeo- 
 pathic remedy selected (without regard to that second 
 medicine, which at first appeared as second best), which 
 is adapted as accurately as possible to the new state of 
 the disease as now presented. But if it should appear, 
 as it rarely does, that the medicine of our second choice 
 were still suited to the remnant of the morbid condition,
 
 144 ORGANOX OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 it would now deserve much more confidence, and should 
 be employed in preference to others. 
 
 171. In non- venereal chronic diseases, which origi- 
 nated from psora, it is often necessary to employ several 
 antipsoric remedies in succession ; each of which in its 
 turn had been homoeopathically selected, in accordance 
 with the group of symptoms left uncured when the pre- 
 ceding remedy (given in single, or in repeated doses) 
 had terminated its action. 
 
 172. Another embarrassment in the performance of 
 a cure, may arise from the scarcity of symptoms pre- 
 sented by the disease. This is an impediment which 
 merits careful consideration, because its removal will also 
 do away with the most serious difficulties encountered in 
 this perfect method of curing ; if we except those arising 
 from the incompleteness of our apparatus of known 
 homoeopathic medicines. 
 
 173. Diseases which seem to present an insufficient 
 number of symptoms, and which, therefore, appear to be 
 less susceptible of cure, may with propriety be termed 
 partial (one-sided) diseases. They present only one or 
 two prominent symptoms, which obscure the remaining 
 features of the case almost entirely. The greater part 
 of such diseases are chronic. 
 
 174. Their chief symptoms may indicate either an 
 internal affection, e. g., headache, diarrhoea, or cardialgia 
 of long standing, etc., or it may belong to an affection 
 of more external character. The last-named kind is com- 
 monly known as local diseases.
 
 ORGANOX OF THE ART OF HEALING. 145 
 
 175. If in partial diseases of the internal variety, 
 all the symptoms necessary for the completion of the 
 outlines of the case are not entirely discovered, the error 
 is generally to be ascribed to want of attention on the 
 part of the physician. 
 
 176. There are, however, a few diseases which, not- 
 withstanding careful investigation at the outset ( 84-98) , 
 exhibit their peculiarities but imperfectly, with the ex- 
 ception of a few strongly marked and violent symptoms. 
 
 177. Rare as these cases may be, we may meet them 
 successfully by making the best use of these few promi- 
 nent symptoms, which will serve as guides in the selec- 
 tion of a homoeopathic remedy. 
 
 178. It may certainly happen sometimes, that a 
 medicine selected with careful observance of the homoeo- 
 pathic law, may embrace in its symptoms the similar, 
 artificial disease which is capable of curing the natural 
 partial disease. The possibility of such a result is in- 
 creased, if the few symptoms of the natural disease are 
 especially peculiar to it, and well defined (characteristic). 
 
 179. In most cases, however, the first selected remedy 
 will only be partially, that is, inaccurately adapted, be- 
 cause a proper selection could not be made in the absence 
 of a majority of striking symptoms. 
 
 180. Although the homoeopathic medicine may have 
 been selected as well as the symptoms of the case would 
 allow, it may be only partially analogous to the disease, 
 and will, therefore, excite accessory symptoms in the 
 same manner, as ( 162, and the following) where the 
 
 10
 
 146 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 scarcity of remedies renders their homoeopathic adapta 
 tion imperfect. An imperfectly adapted remedy will 
 mingle some of its own peculiar symptoms with the feel- 
 ings of the patient ; but they should be regarded as 
 symptoms of the disease itself, although they had rarely 
 or never been perceived before. In other words, sensa- 
 tions will be developed in a higher degree, which the 
 patient had not previously perceived at all, or only im- 
 perfectly. 
 
 181. The newly presented accessory sensations and 
 symptoms of such a case ought not to be ascribed to the 
 last remedy alone. It is true that they proceed partly 
 from the remedy ;[105] but the symptoms are always of 
 a kind which this medicine is of itself capable of pro- 
 ducing in a certain kind of constitution, and which are 
 only brought to light by the medicine, as an agent capa- 
 ble of giving * rise to similar symptoms. Therefore, the 
 now visible totality of symptoms must be regarded, and 
 consequently treated as belonging to the disease itself, 
 and, in fact, as its true representative condition. 
 
 182. Although the remedy may be imperfectly 
 adapted on account of the unavoidable deficiency of 
 symptoms presented by the case, it will, nevertheless, 
 serve the purpose of bringing to light the symptoms 
 belonging to the disease; thus facilitating the task of 
 searching out a second, and more accurately suited ho- 
 moeopathic medicine. 
 
 183. As soon, therefore, as the dose of the first medi- 
 cine ceases its beneficial action, a new record of the dis- 
 ease is to be made, the status morbi, as it is, noted, and a 
 new and accurate homoeopathic remedy chosen accord-
 
 ORGAXON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 147 
 
 ingly. This will be readily found, now that the group 
 of symptoms has become more numerous and com- 
 plete; [106] and it should be administered at once, pro- 
 vided the new symptoms are not sufficiently severe to 
 require more prompt relief; an aggravation of this kind, 
 however, is rarely produced by minute homoeopathic 
 doses in diseases of long standing. 
 
 184. After the completion of the effect of each dose 
 of medicine, the case should be re-examined, in order to 
 ascertain what symptoms remain ; and again a most suit- 
 able homoeopathic remedy should be selected, correspond- 
 ing to this newly found group of symptoms ; and so on, 
 till health is restored. 
 
 185. The so-called local affections occupy a promi- 
 nent place among partial diseases. The term is applied 
 to diseased conditions appearing upon external parts of 
 the body, which, as the old school teaches, are diseased 
 independently and without the participation of the rest 
 of the body an absurd theory, that has led, and still 
 leads to the most pernicious treatment. 
 
 186. The name of local diseases seems most applica- 
 ble to those affections which are of recent origin, and 
 caused by external injury. But in that case the injury 
 must have been trifling, and, hence, of no particular sig- 
 nificance, because the entire body is made to participate 
 in the suffering caused by external injuries even of mod- 
 erate severity ; as, for instance, when they are followed 
 by febrile conditions. Affections of external parts requir- 
 ing mechanical skill, properly belong to surgery alone; 
 as, for instance, when external impediments are to be re- 
 moved that prevent the vital force from accomplishing
 
 148 O FIG ANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 the cure. Examples of this kind are : reduction of dislo- 
 cations ; the union of edges of wounds by bandages; the 
 extraction of foreign bodies that have penetrated parts of 
 the body ; the opening of cavities, either for the removal 
 of cumbersome substances, or to form an outlet to effu- ( 
 sions ; the approximation of fractured ends of bones, and 
 the retention of the adjusted parts by proper bandages, 
 etc. But frequently the entire organism is affected to 
 such an extent by injuries as to require dynamic treat- 
 ment, in order that it may be placed in the proper con- 
 dition for the performance of the curative operation. 
 Where, for instance, an active fever produced by severe 
 contusions, lacerations of muscles, tendons, and vessels is 
 to be subdued by internal administration of medicines, or 
 where the external pain of burnt or corroded parts is to 
 be removed, there the dynamic effect of homoeopathic 
 treatment is imperatively called for. 
 
 187. But affections of external parts, which are not 
 caused by external injuries, or of which slight injuries 
 may have been only the remote cause, have a source of 
 very different nature, and proceed from an internal mor- 
 bid state. To designate such conditions merely as local 
 diseases, and to treat them surgically, as it were, and 
 almost exclusively by local applications according to the 
 most ancient custom of medicine, is as absurd as its con- 
 sequences are disastrous. 
 
 188. These evils were simply considered and desig- 
 nated as local affections of separate visible parts upon 
 which they were supposed to occur exclusively, while the 
 rest of the general organism was supposed to take little 
 or no part in them, and to remain unconscious, as it were, 
 of their existence. [107]
 
 GRGANON OP THE ART OF HEALING. 149 
 
 189. It becomes apparent upou reflection thijt no ex- 
 ternal disease (not occasioned by some particular external 
 lesion) can be originated, hold its place, or, least of all, 
 become aggravated without some internal cause, or with- 
 ^out the participation of the organism which, con- 
 sequently, must share in the morbid condition. An 
 external disease of that kind could never make its ap- 
 pearance without involving the entire state of health, 
 and without the participation of the living whole; that 
 is, of the vital force governing all the other sensitive and 
 irritable parts of the organism. The growth of such a 
 disorder is inconceivable unless called forth by a morbid 
 condition of the entire vital principle. In fact, all parts 
 of the organism are so intimately connected as to form 
 an indivisible whole in feelings and functions, that not 
 even an eruption on the lips, or a case of paronychia can 
 be accounted for without assuming a previous and simul- 
 taneous diseased state of the body. 
 
 190. In order to combine both safety and thorough- 
 ness in the medical treatment of external diseases not 
 dependent upon external lesions, all curative measures 
 should be planned with reference to the state of the whole 
 system, in order to effect the obliteration and cure of the 
 general disease by means of internal remedies. 
 
 191. This is unequivocally verified by experience, 
 which shows in every instance that each internal active 
 medicine, immediately after having been taken, causes 
 significant changes in the general condition of the pa- 
 tient, and principally also in diseased external and re- 
 mote parts which are, by the old school, considered as 
 isolated. In fact, a medicine produces the most salutary 
 change in the form of convalescence of the entire body,
 
 150 ORGAXON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 during which the external evil is seen to disappear with- 
 out the aid of external medication, provided the internal 
 homoeopathic remedy had been properly selected to meet 
 the whole case. 
 
 192. This is done most effectually by conducting the 
 examination of a case in such a manner, that the record 
 of the exact state of the local disease is added to the 
 summary of all symptoms, and other peculiarities to be 
 observed in the general condition of the patient (before, 
 during, and after the use of medicines), in order to com- 
 plete the record or picture of the disease before proceed- 
 ing to select (from among the medicines tested with re- 
 gard to their morbific effects) a homoeopathic remedy 
 corresponding to this totality of symptoms. 
 
 193. By this internal remedy the general morbid 
 condition of the body is cured simultaneously with the 
 local disease, and sometimes the first dose of the remedy 
 accomplishes this end, if the disease is of recent origin. 
 This proves that the local evil must have depended en- 
 tirely upon a diseased state of the system in general, 
 and that it was to be regarded as an inseparable part, and 
 as one of the greatest and most prominent symptoms of 
 the entire disease. 
 
 194. It is neither beneficial in acute local diseases of 
 rapid growth, nor in those of long standing, to use a 
 remedy externally as a local application to the diseased 
 part, even if the medicines were .specific and curative in 
 that form. Acute local diseases, such as inflammations 
 of single parts, like erysipelas, for instance, which are 
 not produced by violent external injuries, but by dynamic 
 or internal causes, will usually yield rapidly to internal
 
 ORGANOX OF THE ART OF HEALING. 151 
 
 homoeopathic remedies selected from our stock of well- 
 tested medicines, [108] and adapted to actually percepti- 
 ble external and internal symptoms. But notwithstand- 
 ing the well-regulated habits of the patient, a remnant 
 of disease may still be left in the affected part or in the 
 system at large, which the vital force is unable to restore 
 to its normal state; in that case the acute local disease 
 frequently proves to be a product of psora, which has 
 lain dormant in the system, where it is now about to be- 
 come developed into an actual chronic disease. 
 
 195. Causes of this kind are by no means uncom- 
 mon ; and in order to accomplish a thorough cure after 
 the acute condition has been reduced as far as possible, a 
 proper course of antipsoric treatment should be instituted 
 to remove the remainder of the disease, and, at the same 
 time, to relieve the habitual symptoms peculiar to the pa- 
 tient previous to the acute attack (according to the direc- 
 tions given in the book on chronic diseases). The anti- 
 psoric, internal treatment is requisite in non-venereal 
 chronic disorders. 
 
 196. It may seem as if the cure of a local disease 
 could be accelerated, not only by internal administration, 
 but also by external application of the correct homoeo- 
 pathic remedy adapted to the totality of symptoms, since 
 the effect of a medicine, applied locally to the disease 
 itself, might possibly produce a more rapid improvement. 
 
 197. But this kind of treatment is entirely objection- 
 able, not only in local affections dependent on psora, but 
 also in local symptoms arising from syphilis and from 
 sycosis, because the local application of a medicine, simul- 
 taneously with its internal use, results in great disadvan-
 
 !52 ORGANON OJP THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 tages. For in diseases characterized by a main symptom 
 in the form of a permanent local affection, [109] the latter 
 is generally dispelled by topical applications more rapidly 
 than the internal disease. This often leads to the decep- 
 tive impression that we have accomplished a perfect cure. 
 At all events the premature disappearance of this local 
 symptom renders it very difficult, and in some cases im- 
 possible to determine whether the total disease has also 
 been exterminated by the internal remedy. 
 
 198. For the same reason, a medicine having the 
 power of curing internally, should not be employed ex- 
 clusively as a topical application to the local symptoms 
 of chronic miasmatic diseases. For, if these are only 
 topically suppressed, this partial effect will leave us in 
 doubt regarding the action of the internal remedies, 
 which are absolutely indispensable to the restoration of 
 general health. The main symptom (local disease) has 
 disappeared, and only the less important symptoms are 
 left; these are so much less constant and reliable than 
 the local disease, and their peculiarities and character- 
 istics are often so indistinct, that they fail to furnish a 
 clear and perfect outline of the disease. 
 
 199. Now, if in addition to this, the appropriate 
 homoeopathic remedy for the disease[110] has not been 
 found up to the time when the local symptom was ob- 
 literated by caustics, escharotics, or by excision, the case 
 will be involved in still greater difficulty, on account of 
 the obscurity and inconstancy of the remaining symp- 
 toms. After the external and principal symptom has 
 been placed beyond the reach of our observation, we are 
 deprived of that feature of the case which would have 
 determined the selection of a homeopathic remedy, the
 
 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 153 
 
 internal use of which, could alone have secured complete 
 recovery. 
 
 200. If this main symptom were still present, the 
 homoeopathic remedy for the whole disease could have 
 been found, and in that case the persistence of the local 
 disease, during the internal operation of the medicine, 
 would prove the incompleteness of the cure. But if the 
 local disease disappears from its site, we would gain an 
 inestimable advantage, and have established evidence of 
 the achievement of a radical cure, and of complete re- 
 covery from the general disease. 
 
 201. When the system is affected with some chronic 
 disease which threatens to destroy vital organs and life 
 itself, and which does not yield to the spontaneous efforts 
 of the vital force, this endeavors to quiet the inner dis- 
 ease, and to avert the danger by substituting and main- 
 taining a local disease on some external part of the body, 
 whither the internal disease is transferred by derivation. 
 The presence of the local disease for a time arrests the 
 internal evil, without, however, being able to cure it or 
 to lessen it essentially. [Ill] Nevertheless, the local dis- 
 ease continues to be a part of the general disease ; but it 
 is a part which has become excessively developed in one 
 direction by the organic vital force, and transported to a 
 more secure portion of the body, in order to lessen the 
 internal morbid proees-:. To soothe the inner disease by 
 a local affection, is of little benefit to the vital force in its 
 effort to reduce and cure the general disease. For, not- 
 withstanding the efforts of nature, the internal disease in- 
 creases constantly, while nature is compelled gradually 
 to enlarge and aggravate the local symptom, in order to 
 make it a sufficient substitute for, and to subdue the inner
 
 154 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 disease. Old ulcers of the leg, and chancres are aggra- 
 vated and enlarged in proportion to the spontaneous 
 growth of internal syphilis and psora which remain uu 
 cured. 
 
 202. When an old-school physician, acting under 
 the impression that he is curing the whole disease, de- 
 stroys the local symptom by external remedies, nature 
 will offset it by awakening and extending the inner dis- 
 ease, and all the dormant symptoms which had previously 
 coexisted with the local affection. A case of this kind 
 is then incorrectly defined in popular phrase, by saying 
 that the topical medicine had driven the whole disease 
 back into the system upon the nerves. 
 
 203. Many kinds of external treatment are in vogue 
 for the removal of local symptoms from the surface of 
 the body, without curing the inner miasmatic disease. It 
 is customary, for instance, to remove the itch from the 
 skin by all kinds of ointments; to destroy chancres ex- 
 ternally by cauterization; and locally to exterminate 
 sycotic excrescences by excision, ligature, or the actual 
 cautery. This method of external treatment hitherto so 
 common, is pernicious in its results, and is the most gen- 
 eral source of innumerable chronic diseases with and 
 without names, under the burden of which the human 
 race suffers; although one of the most culpable habits of 
 the medical profession, it was hitherto generally intro- 
 duced, and is proclaimed by professors as the only re- 
 liable method of practice. [11 2] 
 
 204. By placing into one class all protracted diseases 
 arising from unwholesome habits of living, together witli 
 countless drug-diseases (see 74), produced by the per-
 
 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 155 
 
 wstent and debilitating treatment often employed by old- 
 school physicians in trifling disorders, we shall then find 
 that all other chronic diseases, without exception, are de- 
 rived from the development of three chronic miasms: in- 
 ternal syphilis, internal sycosis, but chiefly and in far 
 greater proportion internal psora. Each of these must 
 have pervaded the entire organism, and penetrated all its 
 parts before the primary, representative local symptom, 
 peculiar to each miasm (itch eruption of psora, chancre 
 and bubo of syphilis, and condyloid excrescences of 
 sycosis) makes its appearance for the prevention of the 
 inner disease. When its local symptom is suppressed, the 
 internal disease will be developed sooner or later, in obe- 
 dience to the laws of nature. It will be followed by 
 endless misery in the form of innumerable chronic dis- 
 eases which have been the scourge of the human race for 
 thousands of years, and these would never have prevailed 
 to such an extent, had physicians endeavored rationally 
 and zealously to cure and eradicate each miasm by in- 
 ternal homoeopathic treatment and well-selected medicines, 
 instead of tampering with their local symptoms by topi- 
 cal applications. 
 
 205. Homoeopathic practice never requires us to 
 single out some primary or secondary symptom resulting 
 from chronic miasm, nor to resort to external local reme- 
 dies, either dynamic[113J or mechanical. But wherever 
 one of these symptoms appears, homoeopathy cures the 
 great fundamental miasm, together with which its primary 
 as well as its secondary symptoms vanish simultaneously. 
 But as the homoeopathic physician will generally find 
 the primary symptoms [11 4] to have been suppressed by 
 local treatment of allopathic practitioners, it will be his 
 duty to accomplish what his predecessors neglected to do.
 
 156 ORGAXON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 He will, therefore, give his attention more particuli rly to 
 the secondary symptoms which result from the develop- 
 ment of an inner miasm, and will observe especially 
 chronic diseases arising from internal psora. I have en- 
 deavored to demonstrate the internal treatment of these 
 diseases, as far as it was possible for a single physician to 
 do, after many years of thought, observation, and ex- 
 perience, in my book on chronic diseases, to which I 
 herewith refer the reader. 
 
 206. Before beginning the treatment of a chronic 
 disease, it is necessary to inquire most carefully [11 5] if 
 the patient had been infected by venereal disease, or by 
 sycotic gonorrhoea. In either case the treatment should 
 be directed against the affection whose symptoms are alone 
 found to be present ; although it is rare in modern times 
 to meet with uncomplicated cases of these affections. If 
 such an infection is acknowledged by the patient, it should 
 also be taken into consideration when psora is the prin- 
 cipal object of treatment, because the latter will have been 
 complicated with the former, a condition always indi- 
 cated when the symptoms of psora are mingled with 
 others. When a physician is called to treat what he 
 supposes to be an inveterate case of syphilis, he will usu- 
 ally find that it is principally complicated with psora, 
 because the inner itch miasm, or psora, is by far the most 
 frequent and fundamental cause of chronic diseases, and 
 is frequently complicated either with syphilis or with 
 sycosis, if infection with the latter has taken place. But 
 in by far the majority of cases, psora is the sole and fun- 
 damental cause of chronic diseases, whatever their names 
 may be, and these are often exaggerated and distorted by 
 allopathic interference.
 
 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 157 
 
 207. After these conditions have been fulfilled, it re- 
 mains for the homoeopathic physician to inquire to what 
 allopathic treatment the patient 'had been hitherto sub- 
 jected, and what active medicines he had chiefly and 
 most frequently used. It should also be ascertained 
 what mineral baths he had employed, arid with what re- 
 sult, in order to understand the deviations which this 
 treatment had produced in the original disease; and to 
 determine the course to be pursued, to correct, if possible, 
 this artificial deterioration, or, at least, to avoid henceforth 
 those medicines which had been abused. 
 
 i 
 
 208. Next to this, the patient's age, mode of living 
 and diet, occupation, domestic circumstances, and even 
 his social position are to be considered, in order to see if 
 these have been of a nature to augment the disease, or 
 in what respect the cure might be favored or impeded 
 thereby. Neither should the physician overlook the pa- 
 tient's state of mind and temperament, and observe if it 
 inclines to prevent the cure, or whether it might be neces- 
 sary to direct or modify his mental condition by psychi- 
 cal means. 
 
 209. After these points have received attention ac- 
 cording to the above directions, and after several inter- 
 views, the physician will find himself enabled to deter- 
 mine the state of the patient's case as perfectly as possible, 
 and to mark the most conspicuous and peculiar (charac- 
 teristic) symptoms. Guided by these, and in accordance 
 with strict similitude of symptoms, he should then select 
 the first antipsoric, antisyphilitic, or antisycotic remedy 
 for the beginning of the cure. 
 
 210. Most diseases which I have previously described
 
 158 ORGAXON OF THE ART OF HEALING 
 
 as partial, belong to psora, and these appear to be more 
 difficult to cure owing to this partial development, where 
 all other symptoms of the disease are obscured by the 
 presence of one, great, prominent symptom. The so- 
 called diseases of the mind and temperament are of this 
 kind. These, however, do not constitute a class of dis- 
 eases strictly distinct from others, because the state of 
 the mind is always modified\\.\&\ in so-called physical 
 diseases ; and hence the state of the mind, being one of 
 the most important features of the complex of symptoms, 
 is to be noted, in order to secure a reliable record (picture) 
 of all diseases presenting themselves for treatment, and 
 that each may be effectually and homoeopathically cured. 
 
 211. The state of the patient's mind and tempera- 
 ment is often of most decisive importance in the homoeo- 
 pathic selection of a remedy, since it is a distinct and 
 peculiar symptom that should least of all escape the 
 accurate observation of the physician. 
 
 212. The effect upon the state of mind and disposi- 
 tion is the principal feature of all diseases, and seems to 
 have been specially ordained by the Creator of all heal- 
 ing powers. There is not a single potent medicinal sub- 
 stance that does not possess the power of altering percep- 
 tibly the mental condition and mood of -a healthy person 
 who voluntarily tests a drug; indeed, each medicinal sub- 
 stance affects the mind in a different manner. 
 
 213. The treatment would not be in accordance with 
 nature, that is, homoeopathic, unless we recognize also the 
 symptomatic changes of mind and temperament occur- 
 ring in every case of acute as well as of chronic disease, 
 and unless we select from our remedies one which, next
 
 ORGANON OP THE ART OF HEALING. 159 
 
 to the similitude of its physical symptoms to those of the 
 disease, is also capable of producing by itself a similar 
 effect upon the mind and disposition. [11 7] 
 
 214. What I have to say regarding the treatment of 
 mental diseases, may be expressed in a few words. Such 
 diseases are to be treated like all others, and they are cur- 
 able only by means of a remedy which is very similar to 
 the disease, with regard to the morbific effects it is capable 
 of producing upon the bodily and mental state of a 
 healthy person. 
 
 215. Most of the so-called diseases of the mind are 
 in reality bodily diseases. Certain mental and emotional 
 symptoms are peculiar to every bodily disease; these 
 symptoms develop more or less rapidly, assume a state of 
 most conspicuous one-sidedness, and are finally trans- 
 ferred, like a local disease, into the invisibly fine organs 
 of the mind, where, by their presence, they seem to ob- 
 scure the bodily symptoms. 
 
 216. It is a common observation that a dangerous 
 physical disease, such as suppuration of the lungs, or 
 other destructive and acute affections (like those follow- 
 ing childbirth), have certain mental symptoms. These 
 are subject to rapid development, and often degenerate 
 into insanity, melancholy, or raving madness, whereby 
 all threatening bodily symptoms are made to vanish, and 
 seem to be replaced by perfect health ; or, rather, they 
 diminish to such a degree, that their presence, though ob- 
 scured, is discovered only by the utmost vigilance and 
 care on the part of the physician. In this manner they 
 assume the shape of one-sided, or, as it were, of local 
 diseases which have the peculiarity, that a slight degree
 
 160 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 of mental disturbance is enlarged into the main symp- 
 tom, which henceforth serves as a substitute for the rest 
 of the physical symptoms, and palliates their violence. 
 In short, the disorders of the coarser bodily organs are 
 transferred, as it were, to the almost spiritual organs of 
 the mind, where the dissecting-knife will search in vain 
 for their cause. 
 
 217. In these diseases the observation of every symp- 
 tom should be conducted with the utmost care. We 
 should obtain most exact knowledge of the bodily symp- 
 toms, particularly also of the definite peculiarity and 
 character of the main feature of the complex of symptoms, 
 i. e., of the precise condition of the mind and disposition 
 prevailing in each case. We shall then be in a position 
 to select from the remedies known according to their 
 actual effects, one that will cure the entire disease. The 
 remedy thus chosen should exhibit symptoms of the 
 greatest similitude, not only to those of the bodily dis- 
 ease, but also to those of the mind and temperament. 
 
 218. In recording the totality of symptoms of a 
 of this kind, it is of prime importance to obtain an accu- 
 rate description of all physical symptoms which pre- 
 vailed before the disease degenerated into a one-sided 
 mental disorder. The information necessary for this 
 purpose will be derived from the statements of the atten- 
 dants of the patient. 
 
 219. We may obtain assurance of the continued, 
 though obscured, existence of the physical disease, by 
 comparing its early symptoms with their present indis- 
 tinct remnants which occasionally appear during lucid
 
 ORGANOX OF THE ART OF HEALING. 161 
 
 intervals, and during transient amelioration of the men- 
 tal disease. 
 
 220. To complete the record of the totality, it is 
 necessary to add the symptoms of the mental state as 
 observed by the physician and attendants of the patient. 
 We may then proceed to find a remedy of great simili- 
 tude, especially with regard to the mental disturbance 
 which it has the power to produce ; and if the case is a 
 chronic one, its remedy will be found among the anti- 
 psorics. 
 
 221. Insanity or madness is sometimes occasioned 
 by fright, vexation, spirituous liquors, etc., and takes the 
 form of an acute affection, suddenly interrupting the 
 ordinary quiet course of the disease; and, although it 
 may be traced to latent psora, it would not be advisable 
 to treat this acute attack with antipsoric remedies at 
 once. It should be met at first by well-proved remedies 
 of the other class, such as Aconite, Belladonna, Stramo- 
 nium, Hyoscyanus, Mercurius, etc., administered in 
 highly attenuated homoeopathic doses. These will sub- 
 due it so far, that the psora is for the present forced to 
 return to its latent condition, whereupon the patient will 
 appear to have recovered. 
 
 222. Although a patient is relieved of an acute men- 
 tal disorder by means of non-antipsoric medicines, he 
 should not be considered as entirely cured. On the con- 
 trary, no time is to be lost in perfecting the cure[118] 
 by means of continued antipsoric treatment, in order to 
 free the patient from the chronic miasm of psora which, 
 though apparently latent, is apt to break out anew. 
 After such treatment, no fear need be entertained of 
 
 11
 
 162 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 another attack of the same kind, provided the patient 
 will faithfully adhere to well-regulated diet and habits. 
 
 223. If the antipsoric treatment is omitted, a new, 
 more protracted, and serious attack of insanity may be 
 called forth by much slighter causes than the first. 
 During this second attack, psora is usually developed, 
 and may assume the form, either of a periodical or a 
 continuous affection of the mind, which is then much 
 more difficult to cure. 
 
 224. Mental disease may not be fully developed, or 
 there may be some doubt as to its origin from physical 
 disease, or from educational errors, bad habits, corrupt 
 morals, neglected mental training, superstition, or ignor- 
 ance. In these cases, the following will serve as means 
 of distinguishing the cause: if the mental affection is 
 based on the last-named class of causes, it will yield and 
 improve under the influence of sensible admonition and 
 consolation, or of serious remonstrances and arguments ; 
 while real mental disorders arising from physical dis- 
 ease, are rapidly aggravated by the same measures. 
 Thus, melancholy patients will be still more depressed, 
 plaintive, disconsolate, and retiring; the malicious ma- 
 niac will be still more embittered ; and the silly prattler 
 will become more foolish than ever. [119] 
 
 225. There are, nevertheless, some mental diseases 
 which are not the result of physical or bodily affections, 
 but which, notwithstanding tolerably good physical 
 health, originate in, and proceed directly from the mind. 
 They are often caused by protracted grief, mortification, 
 vexation, insult, and frequent occurrence of intense fear,
 
 ,ORGAXOX OF THE ART OF HEALING. 163 
 
 or fright. This kind of mental affection, in the course 
 of time, will also seriously deteriorate the bodily health. 
 
 226. When this kind of mental affections, bred and 
 nourished by the soul itself, are of recent date, and have 
 not yet undermined the physical health too seriously, 
 they admit of speedy cure by psychical treatment : gen- 
 tleness, kind admonition, appeals to reason, and often 
 skilful deception, will soon restore health and comfort to 
 the mind, while careful regulation of habits will reestab- 
 lish the health of the body also. 
 
 227. These diseases are likewise founded on psoric 
 miasin which had not attained its full development. As 
 a measure of precaution, therefore, it is desirable to sub- 
 ject the convalescent patient to a course of thorough 
 antipsoric treatment, in order to prevent a recurrence 
 of the attack of mental aberration which might readily 
 occur. 
 
 228. Although diseases of the mind and tempera- 
 ment, of physical origin, are only to be cured by anti- 
 psoric homoeopathic medicine, combined with carefully 
 regulated habits, it is necessary, also, to unite this treat- 
 ment with proper hygiene and psychical regimen of the 
 mind, to be strictly enforced by the physician and at- 
 tendants of the patient. Raving madness should be met 
 by calm fearlessness and firmness of will ; painfully 
 plaintive melancholy should be soothed by silent com- 
 passion conveyed by gestures and expression of coun- 
 tenance ; silly loquacity should be listened to in silence, 
 but with some degree of attention ; indecent behavior 
 and obscene language are to be treated with indifference. 
 The destruction and injury of objects should be simply
 
 164 Ol.GAJS'ON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 prevented by placing them out of reach, without re- 
 proaching the patient for his conduct; furthermore, the 
 treatment should be conducted with a view to the abso- 
 lute avoidance of corporeal punishment or torture. [120] 
 The administration of medicines would alone justify 
 coercion ; but this is easily to be avoided on account of 
 the smallness of the dose, and absence of taste of homoeo- 
 pathic medicines. These do not excite suspicion, and 
 may, therefore, be given to the patient, mixed in his 
 usual drink, without his knowledge, thus obviating every 
 kind of compulsion. 
 
 229. On the other hand contradiction, incessant argu- 
 ment, violent remonstrance, and vituperation, no less than 
 weak and timid submission, are altogether out of place, 
 and alike hurtful as means of treating diseases of the 
 mind. There is nothing that embitters the insane, and 
 augments their diseases so much, as expressions of con- 
 tempt, and ill-disguised deception. The physician and 
 attendant should always treat such patients as if they 
 regarded them as rational beings. 
 
 Therefore every disturbance of the senses and of the 
 mind should be avoided. There is no entertainment to 
 fascinate their benighted spirit; neither words, books, 
 nor other objects will soothe the rebellious soul, now 
 roused to madness, now languishing imprisoned in the 
 body shattered by disease. A perfect cure alone will 
 bring comfort; rest and relief will return to the mind, 
 only when the body is restored to health. 
 
 230. For the purpose of cure, antipsoric remedies 
 should be most homoeopathically adapted to the carefully 
 recorded symptoms (image) of each individual case of 
 mental disease, whose varieties are innumerable. This
 
 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 165 
 
 adaptation is readily effected by diligent search for a 
 suitable homoeopathic remedy, provided we possess a suf- 
 ficient number of known remedies to choose from. The 
 selection is likewise facilitated by tlie mental affection in 
 its character as chief symptom of the case, pointing to 
 the remedy with unmistakable clearness. When the 
 remedy is well adapted, the minutest dose often produces 
 a remarkable improvement in a short time, which could 
 not have been attained by the largest and frequent doses 
 of all other inappropriate (allopathic) medicines, even 
 if pushed to the last extreme. Indeed, manifold expe- 
 riences enable me to assert that the great excellence of 
 homoeopathic treatment, compared with all other cura- 
 tive methods, is never more triumphantly exhibited than 
 when applied to chronic mental diseases, which originally 
 sprung from bodily affections, or appeared simultaneously 
 with them. 
 
 231. The class of intermittent diseases also claims 
 our special attention. There are those which return at 
 certain periods ; and there exists also a great number of 
 intermittent fevers, as well as numerous apparently non- 
 febrile affections resembling the intermittents by their 
 periodical recurrence. Furthermore, there are affections 
 characterized by the appearance of certain morbid con- 
 ditions, alternating at uncertain periods with morbid con- 
 ditions of a different kind. 
 
 232. The order of alternating diseases is also of 
 great variety, [121] but all belong to the class of chronic 
 diseases which are mostly a product of developed psora. 
 In some rare instances they are complicated with syphil- 
 itic miasm. In the first instance, they are cured by 
 antipsoric medicines, but in the latter case the treatment
 
 166 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 should be conducted by alternating antipsorics with anti- 
 gyphilitics, according to the instructions contained in the 
 book on chronic diseases. 
 
 233. Typical intermittent diseases are those of a 
 uniform morbid condition which recurs after a certain 
 period of apparent health, and which again vanishes 
 after an equally definite period. This is to be observed 
 in seemingly feverless diseases of intermittent type, as 
 also in a great variety of febrile diseases like intermit- 
 tent fevers. 
 
 234. Apparently non-febrile morbid conditions 
 which recur at stated periods with some patients, are not 
 of sporadic or epidemic nature ; but they always belong 
 to the class of chronic, and mostly of genuine psoric 
 diseases. They are rarely combined with syphilis, and 
 if so, they are effectually treated according to the above 
 suggestions. But sometimes an intercurrent dose of 
 potentiated tincture of Peruvian bark is necessary for 
 the purpose of completely extinguishing the intermit- 
 tent type of these diseases. 
 
 235. In sporadic or epidemic intermittents,[122] 
 Qot prevalent endemically in marshy districts, we often 
 observe that each attack is composed of two distinct 
 stages, such as chill and then heat, or heat and then 
 chill ; but still more frequently they consist of three 
 stages, viz., cold, heat, and finally sweat. Hence, the 
 remedy selected for these diseases from the general class 
 of proved medicines (usually the non-antipsorics) , should 
 also possess the power of producing in healthy persons, 
 the several successive stages similar to the natural dis-
 
 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 167 
 
 ease. The remedy, in its similitude of symptoms, should 
 correspond as closely as possible with the most prominent 
 and peculiar, stage of the disease. It should be homoeo- 
 pathic either to the cold stage and its collateral symp- 
 toms, or to the hot stage and its collateral symptoms, 
 according to the most marked peculiarity of these stages. 
 But the symptoms which mark the condition of the 
 patient during the period of intermission, should chiefly 
 be taken as guides in selecting the most striking homoeo- 
 pathic remedy. [123] 
 
 236. In these cases, the medicine is generally most 
 efficacious when it is administered a short time after the 
 termination of the paroxysm, when the patient has par- 
 tially recovered from it. During the intermission the 
 medicine will have time to develop its curative effect in 
 the organism, without violent action or disturbance; 
 while the effect of a medicine, though specifically 
 adapted to the case, given just before the next paroxysm, 
 would coincide with the renewal of the disease, thereby 
 creating such counteraction and distress in the organism, 
 as to deprive the patient of much strength, and even to 
 endanger life. [124] But if the medicine is given just 
 after the termination of the attack, when the fever has 
 entirely subsided, and before the premonitory symptoms 
 of the next paroxysm have time to appear, the vital 
 force of the organism is in the most favorable condition 
 to be gently modified by the medicine, and restored to 
 healthy action 
 
 237. If the feverless interval is very brief, as in 
 some severe fevers, or if it is disturbed by the after- 
 effects of the preceding paroxysm, the dose of homoeo- 
 pathic medicine should be administered when the per-
 
 QRGAJsON OF THE ART OF HEALING, 
 
 gpiration diminishes, or when the subsequent stages of 
 the paroxysm decline. 
 
 238. One dose of the appropriate medicine may 
 prevent several attacks, and may actually have restored 
 health ; nevertheless, we may perceive threatening indi- 
 cations of a new attack, and in this case only, the same 
 remedy should be repeated, provided the complex of 
 symptoms continues to be the same. After an interval 
 of health, the recurrence of intermittent fever is possible, 
 only when the noxious influence which first originated 
 the disease, continues to act upon the convalescent pa- 
 tient, as would be the case in marshy localities. Perfect 
 recovery, therefore, can be secured alone by avoiding 
 this exciting cause ; that is, by removing the patient to 
 a mountainous region, if the fever occurred in a marshy 
 district. 
 
 239. Almost every drug, in its pure effect, produces 
 a specific distinct kind of fever, and even a species of 
 intermittent fever with its alternating stages, differing 
 from fevers produced by other drugs. Therefore na- 
 ture's bountiful store of medicines will also furnish ho- 
 moeopathic remedies for the numerous natural forms of 
 intermittent fevers. Although the number of medicines 
 tested for their effects upon the healthy is still limited, 
 remedies will be found for many of these fevers. 
 
 240. If the homoeopathic specific remedy, adapted 
 to the prevalent epidemic of intermittent fevers, should 
 fail in some cases to accomplish a perfect cure, and unless 
 continued exposure to marsh-miasin is at fault, we may 
 conclude that latent psora prevents recovery, and that 
 autipsoric medicines are required to complete the cure.
 
 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 169 
 
 241. Epidemics of intermittents occurring in places 
 where such fevers are not epidemic, partake of the na- 
 ture of chronic diseases, and are composed of a series of 
 acute attacks. Each epidemic possesses a peculiar uniform 
 character, common to all individuals attacked by the epi- 
 demic disease. By observing the complex of symptoms 
 peculiar to all patients, this common character will be 
 found to point out the homoeopathic (specific) remedy 
 for all cases in general. This remedy will also usually 
 relieve patients who, previous to this epidemic, had en- 
 joyed good health, and who were free from developed 
 psora. 
 
 242. If in such an epidemic the first attacks befall- 
 ing an individual, were left uncured, or if the patients 
 had been weakened by allopathic abuses, the latent 
 psora pervading the organism of many, becomes devel- 
 oped, assumes the type of epidemic intermittent fevers, 
 and apparently plays their parts; so that a non-antipsoric 
 medicine which might have been beneficial in the neg- 
 lected primary attack, is no longer suitable, and utterly 
 useless. In this case we shall have to contend with a 
 psoric intermittent fever, which usually yields only to the 
 finest doses of sulphur and liver of sulphur, repeated at 
 long intervals. 
 
 243. A certain malignant form of intermittents, 
 which attack single individuals not residing in marshy 
 localities, are to be treated in the beginning like other 
 acute diseases (which, like intermittents, are of psoric 
 origin), by selecting for the special case, a homoeopathic 
 remedy from the class of non-antipsoric medicines ; this 
 remedy should be continued for several days, for the 
 purpose of reducing the disease as far as possible. But
 
 170 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 if the disease does not yield to the treatment, we may be 
 assured that psora is in the act of development and 
 that antipsoric medicines alone will afford perfect relief 
 in the case. 
 
 244. Intermittent fevers, which are indigenous to 
 marshy regions, or places subject to inundations, try the 
 patience of the old-school physician ; and yet young and 
 healthy persons may become accustomed to marshy re- 
 gions, and remain healthy if their habits are temperate, 
 and if they are not weakened by want, fatigue, or excesses. 
 Endemic intermittents will attack such persons only as 
 new-comers; but one or two of the smallest doses of 
 highly potentiated Cinchona will easily rid him of the 
 "fever, provided his mode of life is simple. However, if 
 persons accustomed to proper physical exercise, and to 
 wholesome bodily and mental habits, are not relieved of 
 marsh intermittents by one or two of such small doses of 
 Cinchona, they are always based upon psora ready to be 
 developed. And hence such persons cannot be cured 
 of intermittents in a marshy region without antipsoric 
 treatment. [125] Occasionally patients of this kind, if 
 they speedily move from a marshy district to a dry, 
 mountainous locality, will apparently recover, provided 
 the disease is not too deeply seated, i. e., if psora is not 
 yet fully developed, so that it might again assume, its 
 latent state; such patients, however, will never be restored 
 to perfect health without antipsoric treatment. 
 
 245. Now that we have learned the rules to be fol- 
 lowed during homoeopathic treatment concerning the 
 main differences of diseases, and the particular circum- 
 stances attending such diseases, we come to the consider-
 
 ORGAJSTON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 171 
 
 ation of curative remedies, their mode of application, and 
 the dietetic rules to be observed. 
 
 Perceptible and continued progress of improvement in 
 an acute or chronic disease, is a condition which, as Ion** 
 
 7 O 
 
 as it lasts, invariably counterindicates the repetition of 
 any medicine whatever, because the beneficial effect which 
 the medicine continues to exert is rapidly approaching 
 its perfection. Under these circumstances every new 
 dose of any medicine, even of the last one that proved 
 beneficial, would disturb the process of recovery. 
 
 246. .A very fine dose of a well-selected homoeopathic 
 remedy, if uninterrupted in its action, will gradually ac- 
 complish all of the curative effect it is capable of pro- 
 ducing, in a period varying from forty to one hun- 
 dred days. But it rarely is interrupted, and besides, the 
 physician as well as the patient usually desire to acceler- 
 ate the cure by reducing this period of time, if possible, 
 by one-half, one-quarter, or even less. Experience has 
 proved in numerous instances that such a result may 
 actually be obtained under the following three conditions : 
 First, by careful selection of the most appropriate homoeo- 
 pathic medicine; secondly, by administering the medi- 
 cine in the finest dose capable of restoring the vital force 
 to harmonious activity, without causing violent reaction; 
 and, thirdly, by repeating the finest dose of an accurately 
 selected medicine at proper intervals, [126] such as are 
 proved by experience to be most conducive to a speedy 
 cure, and timed so as to prevent an injurious and revul- 
 sive counteraction of the vital force, whose action is to be 
 tempered and modified in accordance with the morbific 
 power of the medicine which is similar in effect to the 
 natural disease.
 
 172 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 247. Under these conditions the finest doses of the 
 most nicely selected homoeopathic medicine may be re- 
 peated with excellent, and often astonishing effect, at in- 
 tervals of fourteen, twelve, ten, eight, or seven days. In 
 chronic diseases assuming an acute form, and demanding 
 greater haste, these spaces of time may be abbreviated 
 still more, but in acute diseases the remedies may be re- 
 peated at much shorter intervals ; for instance, twenty- 
 four, twelve, eight, or four hours ; and in the most acute 
 diseases at intervals varying from an hour to five min- 
 utes. These periods are always to be determined by the 
 more or less acute course of the disease, and by the nature 
 of the remedy employed, in accordance with the more 
 definite directions given in the explanatory note to the 
 preceding paragraph. 
 
 248. The dose of the same medicine is to be repeated 
 several times if necessary, but only until recovery ensues, 
 or until the remedy ceases to produce improvement ; at 
 that period the remainder of the disease, having suffered 
 a change in its group of symptoms, requires another 
 homoeopathic medicine. 
 
 249. Every medicine which, in the course of its op- 
 eration, produces new and troublesome symptoms not 
 peculiar to the disease to be cured, is incapable of effect- 
 ing a real improvement, [127] and is not to be considered 
 as homoeopathic to the case. If the aggravation pro- 
 duced by this medicine is very perceptible, it should 
 speedily be partially counteracted by an antidote before 
 prescribing the next remedy, which is to be selected with 
 greater care in regard to its similitude to the case. Or, 
 if the accessory symptoms are not too violent, the next
 
 ORGANOX OF THE ART OF HEALING. 173 
 
 remedy should be given at once, in order to replace the 
 inappropriate one. 
 
 250. If, in urgent cases the observant physician be- 
 comes convinced, after six or twelve hours, that he had 
 been mistaken in the selection of his last remedy, from 
 the fact that the condition of the patient grows worse 
 from hour to hour, as indicated by the appearance of 
 new symptoms, however slight they may be, he will be 
 justified, and in duty bound, to repair his mistake ( 167) 
 by selecting and administering a homoeopathic remedy 
 with greater care, and adapting it more accurately to the 
 new state of the case. 
 
 251. There are some medicines (e. g., Ignatia amara, 
 Bryonia, and Khus rad., and in some respects Bella- 
 donna) whose power of affecting the state of health is 
 evinced principally by alternating effects. These are 
 symptoms composed of partly opposite primary effects. 
 If, after the exhibition of one of these remedies, not- 
 withstanding its most careful selection, no improvement 
 is to be observed, this will soon be obtained (in a few 
 hours in acute cases) by a new and equally fine dose of 
 the same remedy. [128] 
 
 252. But if it should appear during the use of other 
 medicines that a properly reduced dose of homoeopathic 
 (antipsoric) medicine does not produce progressive im- 
 provement in a chronic (psoric) disease, it is a certain in- 
 dication that the cause of the disease still continues to act, 
 and that there is some irregularity of regimen, or some 
 other injurious influence acting upon the patient, which 
 must be removed before a permanent cure can be accom- 
 plished.
 
 174 ORGAXOX OF THE ART OF HEALINU. 
 
 253. Although not visible to all, the condition of 
 the mind, and the general behavior of the patient are 
 among the most certain and intelligible signs of incipient 
 improvement, or of aggravation in all diseases, especially 
 in acute ones. Incipient improvement, however slight, 
 is indicated by increased sensation of comfort, greater 
 tranquillity and freedom of the mind, heightened cour- 
 age, and a return of naturalness in the feelings of the 
 patient. The signs of aggravation, however slight they 
 may be, are the opposite of the preceding, and consist in 
 an embarrassed, helpless state of mind, while the deport- 
 ment, attitude, and actions of the patient appeal to our 
 sympathy. This condition is readily to be seen, or dem- 
 onstrated to a careful observer, but not to be described in 
 so many words. [129] 
 
 254. A physician accustomed to close observation, 
 will experience no great difficulty in distinguishing ag- 
 gravation from improvement, by the appearance of new 
 symptoms, by an increase of those already present, or by 
 the diminution of the original symptoms undisturbed by 
 new ones, although patients are met with who are in- 
 capable of reporting, or disinclined to acknowledge either 
 an improvement or an aggravation. 
 
 255. The truth may be ascertained in such cases by 
 examining the patient closely upon every symptom con- 
 tained in the written record of the case. If these show 
 that neither new and unusual symptoms have appeared, 
 and that none of the old ones have increased, and espe- 
 cially if the state of the mind and disposition is found to 
 be improved, the medicine must have also produced an 
 essential and general improvement of the disease ; or, if 
 sufficient time had not been allowed for the action of the
 
 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 175 
 
 medicine, such an improvement may, at all events, soon 
 be expected. But if visible improvement is delayed be- 
 yond expectation, supposing the remedy to have been 
 appropriate, the delay should be ascribed to some fault 
 in the regimen of the patient, or to the protracted homoeo- 
 pathic aggravation produced by the medicine ( 157), 
 and hence the delay must finally be attributed to insuffi- 
 cient reduction of the dose. 
 
 256. On the other hand, if the patient mentions 
 some new and important symptoms, this indicates that 
 the medicine had not been homoeopathically selected, and 
 though the invalid may kindly assure us that he is im- 
 proving in health, his statement is not to be implicitly 
 trusted, but his condition is rather to be considered as 
 having undergone a change for the worse, which will SOOB 
 become quite apparent. 
 
 257. A true physician will know how to avoid the 
 habit of considering certain remedies as favorites, merely 
 because he happened to find them frequently adapted to 
 diseases, and followed by favorable results. Such a habit 
 would lead to the neglect of other medicines which, 
 though less frequently applicable, might, nevertheless, be 
 often more homoeopathic, and consequently more bene- 
 ficial. 
 
 258. Nor should a physician yield to doubt and 
 weakness so far as to reject those medicines which now 
 and then proved to be inefficacious, owing to improper 
 selection, or because they were unhomosopathic to some 
 particular case of disease. For, in either instance the 
 fault is the physician's, or the supposition a wrong one; 
 he will remember that of all medicines that one only de-
 
 176 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 serves attention and preference, which bears accurate 
 similitude to the totality of characteristic symptoms of 
 the case, and that paltry prejudices should never -be 
 allowed to interfere with the serious deliberation de- 
 manded by the choice of a remedy. 
 
 259. The minuteness of the dose required in homoeo- 
 pathic practice, makes it necessary that every other kind 
 of medicinal influence that might cause a disturbance 
 should be avoided in the diet and regimen of patients, 
 in order that the highly rarified dose may not be coun- 
 teracted, overpowered, or disturbed by extraneous me- 
 dicinal influences. [130] 
 
 260. In chronic cases, therefore, it is especially nec- 
 essary to search carefully for such impediments to the 
 cure, because these diseases are frequently aggravated by 
 obscure noxious influences of that kind, as well as by 
 errors in regimen which, being frequently overlooked, 
 exercise a deleterious effect. [131] 
 
 261. The proper regimen to be enjoined during the 
 use of medicines in chronic diseases, consists in the re- 
 moval of all obstacles in the way of recovery, and in 
 the substitution of a wholesome mode of life, such as 
 innocent recreation of the mind, active exercise in the 
 open air in all kinds of weather (daily walks, light 
 manual labor), proper nutritious food and drink unadul- 
 terated with medicinal substances. 
 
 262. In acute diseases, on the contrary (insanity 
 excepted) the fine, unerring inner sense of the active 
 instinct of self-preservation will decide the course to be 
 pursued so clearly, that the physician will only have to
 
 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 177 
 
 advise the friends and attendants to obey this voice of 
 nature by gratifying the patient's ardent desires, without 
 offering and urging him to accept hurtful things. 
 
 263. The food and drink most commonly craved by 
 patients suffering from acute diseases, is generally of a 
 palliative and soothing kind, and not properly of a me- 
 dicinal nature, but merely adapted to the gratification of a 
 certain longing. Slight obstacles which moderate grati- 
 fication might place in the way of recovery, [132] are 
 more than counterbalanced by the power of a homoeo- 
 pathic medicine, by the vital force liberated by the medi- 
 cine, and by the refreshing effect of a gratified desire. 
 In acute diseases the temperature of the chamber, and 
 the quantity of covering should be regulated entirely 
 according to the wishes of the patient ; while every kind 
 of mental exertion, and emotional disturbance is to be 
 carefully avoided. 
 
 264. The physician should have at his disposal only 
 genuine and unadulterated medicines, retaining their full 
 virtues; in order that he may rely entirely on their 
 curative powers, he should be previously assured of their 
 genuineness. 
 
 265. He should most conscientiously assure himself 
 in every instance, that the patient takes the remedy se- 
 lected for him. 
 
 266. Substances derived from the animal and vege- 
 table kingdoms, in their crude state possess the strongest 
 medicinal properties. [133] 
 
 267. The active principles of indigenous and freshly 
 
 12
 
 178 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 gathered plants, are most perfectly obtained by mixing 
 their expressed juico at once with equal parts of strong 
 alcohol. Having waited twenty-four hours for the fibri- 
 nous and albuminous matter to subside in the liquid con- 
 tained in well-stoppered bottles, the clear fluid is de- 
 canted and preserved for medicinal use. [134] By the 
 admixture of alcohol, fermentation of vegetable juice is 
 at once arrested, and absolutely prevented for the future, 
 and its medicinal powers are thus preserved without 
 danger of deterioration, for all times, in well-corked 
 bottles, protected from sunlight. [135] 
 
 268. Powdered barks, seeds, and roots of foreign 
 plants which cannot be obtained in their fresh condition, 
 should not be used without assurance of their genuine- 
 ness ; this may be ascertained by examining these drugs 
 in their crude and entire state, before making the least 
 medicinal use of them. [136] 
 
 269. To serve the purposes of homoeopathy, the 
 spiritlike medicinal powers of crude substances are de- 
 veloped to an unparalleled degree by means of a process 
 which was never attempted before, and which causes 
 medicines to penetrate the organism, and thus to become 
 more efficacious and remedial ; it is applicable even to 
 those substances which, in their crude state, do not evince 
 the least medicinal effect upon the human body. 
 
 270. Thus, two drops of the fresh vegetable juice 
 mixed with an equal proportion of alcohol, are diluted 
 with 98 drops of alcohol, and potentiated by two succus- 
 sions of the hand ; this is the first development of power 
 (potency). The same process is then to be repeated with 
 29 successive vials, each vial to contain 99 drops of alco-
 
 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 hol, filling three-quarters of the vial ; this second vial is 
 then to be shaken twice, [137] and so on to the 30th de- 
 velopment of power; this is the potentiated decillion- 
 fold dilution (X), and the one to be commonly used. 
 
 271. With the exception of sulphur, which, of late 
 has been used only in the form of highly diluted tinc- 
 ture (X), all other substances destined for medicinal 
 use, such as pure metals, their oxides or sulphurets, and 
 other minerals ; also petroleum, phosphorus, and many 
 animal and vegetable substances, which are only to be 
 obtained in a dried state ; neutral salts, etc., are all first 
 to be potentiated to the million-fold dry or powder- 
 dilution, by triturating them for three hours; thereupon, 
 one grain of the trituration is to be dissolved, and diluted 
 in twenty-seven successive vials, up to the 30th potency, 
 or development of power. [138] 
 
 272. In the treatment of disease, only one simple 
 medicinal substance should be used at a time. [139] 
 
 273. It is impossible to conceive why there should 
 be the least doubt as to whether it is more natural and 
 rational to prescribe a single well-known medicine at a 
 time for a disease, or to give a mixture composed of 
 several different medicines. 
 
 274. Perfectly simple, unmixed, and single remedies 
 afford the physician all the advantages he could possibly 
 desire. He is enabled to cure natural diseases safely and 
 permanently through the homoeopathic affinity of these 
 artificial moi bific potencies ; and in obedience to the wise 
 maxim that "it is useless to apply a multiplicity of 
 means, where simplicity will accomplish the end," he
 
 180 ORGAXOX OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 will never think of giving more than one simple medi- 
 cine at a time. Even in taking it for granted that all 
 simple medicines were completely proved with regard to 
 their pure and peculiar action upon the healthy human 
 body, the physician would abstain from mixing and com- 
 pounding drugs, aware that it is impossible to foresee 
 the variety of effects, that two or more medicines, con- 
 tained in a mixture, might have ; or how one might 
 modify and counteract the effect of the other, when in- 
 troduced into the human body. It is equally certain, on 
 the other hand, that a simple medicine, well selected, will 
 by itself, be quite sufficient to give relief in diseases 
 whereof the totality of symptoms is accurately known. 
 Supposing, even, that a medicine had not been selected 
 quite in accordance with the similitude of symptoms, 
 and that, consequently, it did not alleviate the disease, it 
 would nevertheless be useful by adding to our knowl- 
 edge of curative remedies. By calling forth new symp- 
 toms in such a case, the medicine might corroborate those 
 symptoms which it had already manifested in experi- 
 ments upon healthy persons an advantage which is not 
 to be gained by the use of compound medicines. [140] 
 
 275. The fitness of a medicine in a given case of 
 disease, does not depend alone upon its accurate homoeo- 
 pathic selection, but also upon the requisite and proper 
 size, or rather minuteness of the dose. Too strong a 
 dose of medicine, though quite homoeopathic, notwith- 
 standing its remedial nature, will necessarily produce an 
 injurious effect. Its quantity, as well as its homoeopathic 
 similitude, will produce an unnecessary surplus of effect 
 upon the over-excited vital force; which, in its turn, 
 acts upon the most sensitive portions of the organism, 
 already most seriously affected by the natural disease.
 
 ORGANOX OF THE ART OF HEALING. 181 
 
 2/6. For this reason, too large a dose of medicine, 
 though homoeopathic to the case, will be injurious ; not 
 only in direct proportion to the largeness of the dose, 
 but also in proportion to its homoeopathic similitude, and 
 to the degree of potentiation of the medicine; [141] and 
 it will prove to be far more injurious than an equally 
 large dose of unhomceopathic medicine in every respect 
 unsuited (allopathic) to the disease. In that case, the so- 
 called homoeopathic aggravation (i. e., the artificial and 
 similar drug-disease, called forth in the diseased parts of 
 the body by the excessive dose, and the reacting vital 
 force, 157-1 60), will rise to an injurious height ;[142] 
 while the same similar drug-disease, if excited within 
 proper limits, would have gently effected a cure. Al- 
 though the patient will no longer suffer from the original 
 disease which had been homceopathically cured, yet he 
 will have to endure the exaggerated drug-disease, and 
 unnecessary loss of strength. 
 
 277. For these reasons, and also because a medicine 
 is of great efficacy when it is quite homoeopathic to the 
 case, its curative power will be wonderfully increased in 
 proportion to the reduction of the dose to that degree of 
 minuteness, at which it will exert a gentle curative in- 
 fluence. 
 
 278. Here the question arises, as to the proper de- 
 gree of reduction at which a medicine will procure cer- 
 tain as well as gentle relief? That is to say, how small 
 must the dose be of each homoeopathically selected medi- 
 cine, in order to fulfil the requirements of a perfect cure. 
 To determine the dose of each particular medicine for 
 this purpose, and how to render this dose so small as to 
 accomplish its purpose gently and rapidly at the same
 
 182 ORGANOX OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 time, is a problem which, obviously, is neither to be 
 solved by theoretical conjecture, nor by sophistic reason- 
 ing. Pure experiments, and accurate observation alone 
 can solve the question ; and it were folly to adduce the 
 large doses of the old school (destitute of homoeopathic 
 bearing upon the diseased portion of the body, and 
 affecting only the sound parts), to disprove the results 
 of actual experience in regard to the minuteness of doses 
 requisite to perform a homoeopathic cure. 
 
 279. Experience proves that the dose of a homoso- 
 pathically selected remedy cannot be reduced so far as 
 to be inferior in strength to the natural disease, and to 
 lose its power of extinguishing and curing at least a por- 
 tion of the same, provided that this dose, immediately 
 after having been taken, is capable of causing a slight 
 intensification of symptoms of the similar natural disease 
 (slight homoeopathic aggravation, 157-160). This 
 will prove to be the case in acute, chronic, and even com- 
 plicated diseases, except where these depend on serious 
 deterioration of some vital organ, or where the patient 
 is not protected against extraneous medicinal influences. 
 
 280. This incontrovertible principle, founded on ex- 
 perience, furnishes a standard according to which the 
 doses of homosopathic medicine are invariably to be re- 
 duced so far, that even after having been taken, they will 
 merely produce an almost imperceptible homoeopathic 
 aggravation. We should not be deterred from the use 
 of such doses by the high degree of rarefaction that may 
 have been reached, however incredible they may appear 
 to the coarse material ideas of ordinary practition- 
 ers ;[143] their arguments will be silenced by the verdict 
 of infallible experience.
 
 ORGAXOX OF THE ART OF HEALING. 183 
 
 281. In point of his disease, every patient is most 
 susceptible to the influence of medicine, by virtue of the 
 similitude of its effect to the disease ; and there is no 
 person, however robust, afflicted with a chronic, or so- 
 called local disease, who would not soon perceive the 
 desired effect in the diseased part of his body, after 
 having taken the most minute dose of the appropriate 
 homoeopathic remedy ; in other words, an adult patient 
 is more easily affected by such a dose, than a healthy in- 
 fant a day old. In view of the infallible proofs of expe- 
 rience, incredulity founded only upon theories, is truly 
 insignificant and ridiculous. 
 
 282. The smallest possible dose of homoeopathic 
 medicine, just strong enough to create the slightest ho- 
 moeopathic aggravation (because it is capable of produc- 
 ing symptoms which owe their power over disease to 
 their similitude, as well as to their minuteness), will 
 operate chiefly upon the diseased parts of the body, 
 which have become extremely susceptible of a stimulus 
 so similar to their own disease. The small dose will 
 change the vital action of these parts into an artificial 
 disease, very similar, though somewhat superior to the 
 natural disease, and will cause the former to take the 
 place of the latter. The organism will now contend 
 with the artificial drug disease alone, which, according to 
 its nature, and owing to the minuteness of the dose by 
 which it was produced, will soon be extinguished by the 
 vital force striving to gain its normal condition; and 
 particularly in acute diseases, the organism will be freed 
 from morbid processes, and restored to a healthy state. 
 
 283. Proceeding quite in accordance with nature, the 
 trie physician will prescribe his well-selected horaoeo-
 
 134 ORGANOX OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 pathic medicine in a dose so small as to be just sufficient 
 to overcome and extinguish the disease. But as human 
 skill and caution sometimes fail in the selection of the 
 remedy, the smallness of the dose will certainly prevent 
 serious injury ; for the amount of disturbance arising 
 from want of similitude and careful selection, would be 
 so slight in consequence of so minute a dose, that the 
 effect would soon be extinguished, or repaired by the 
 natural vital powers, as well as by the speedy adminis- 
 tration of an equally small dose of a more carefully 
 chosen and similar remedy. 
 
 284. The effect of a homosopathic dose is not lessened 
 in equal proportion with the diminution of the medicinal 
 substance contained in a dilution. A dose of eight drops 
 of some medicinal tincture, does not produce four times 
 as great an effect in the human body, as two drops would 
 produce; but the effect would be only about twice as 
 great as that of a two-drop dose. Hence, if one drop of 
 a tincture is mixed with ten drops of non-medicinal 
 liquid, and if one drop of this is .administered, its effect 
 will not be ten times greater than that of one drop of a 
 mixture ten times more dilute; but the effect will be 
 scarcely double. The same proportion continues to be 
 observed, so that one drop, even of the highest dilution, 
 may, and actually does produce a very perceptible 
 effect. [144] 
 
 285. In homoeopathic practice the diminution of the 
 dose and of effect is also conveniently accomplished by 
 lessening the volume of the dose ; that is, by giving a 
 small fraction, [145] instead of a whole drop at a dose, 
 of some medicinal dilution. This diminution of effect ie 
 readily explained by the fact that a smaller number of
 
 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEAXJNG. 185 
 
 nerves come in contact with the medicine after the vol- 
 ume of its dose is divided, and although the power of 
 the medicine is lessened, it is imparted to the whole or- 
 ganism. 
 
 286. On the other hand, the effect of a homoeopathic 
 dose is augmented by increasing the quantity of fluid in 
 which the medjcine is dissolved preparatory to its ad- 
 ministration, while the actual quantity of medicinal sub- 
 stance remains the same. In using a solution of this 
 kind, a much greater surface supplied with sensitive 
 nerves, susceptible of medicinal influence, is brought in 
 contact with the medicine. Although theorists may sup- 
 pose that the dilution of a dose with a greater quantity 
 of fluid would lessen the effect, nevertheless experience 
 in the homosopathic use of medicines, proves exactly the 
 opposite. [146] 
 
 287. When it appears desirable, before its exhibition, 
 to augment the effect of a dose by mixing it with a 
 greater quantity of fluid, it would make a considerable 
 difference whether the medicinal substance of the dose is 
 imperfectly mixed with a certain quantity of liquid, or 
 whether it is equally and intimately [147] imparted to 
 every particle of solvent fluid. In the latter case the 
 solution would be far more efficacious than in the former. 
 This will serve as a rule for the preparation of homoeo- 
 pathic doses, and the diminution of their medicinal effect 
 in the treatment of very sensitive patients. [148] 
 
 288. The effect of medicines^ in liquid form [149] 
 penetrates and spreads through all parts of the organism 
 with such inconceivable rapidity, from the point of contact 
 with the sensitive nerves supplying the tissues, that this
 
 186 ORGANON OF THE ART OF HEALING. 
 
 effect may, with propriety, be defined as spirit-like (dy- 
 namic or virtual). 
 
 289. Every part of the body, endowed with sensi- 
 tive nerves, is capable of receiving the influence of medi- 
 cines, and of transmitting their power to all other 
 parts. [150] 
 
 290. Besides the stomach, the tongue and mouth 
 are the parts most susceptible of medicinal impressions ; 
 but the lining membrane of the nose possesses this sus- 
 ceptibility in a high degree. Also the rectum, genitals, 
 and all sensitive organs of our body are almost equally 
 susceptible of medicinal effects. For this reason, parts 
 denuded of cuticle, wounded and ulcerated surfaces, will 
 allow the effect of medicines to penetrate quite as readily 
 as if they had been administered by the mouth, and 
 therefore olfaction or inhalation must be still more effi- 
 cacious. 
 
 291. Parts of the body deprived of their natural 
 sense, e. g., in the absence of the sense of taste or smell, 
 the tongue, palate, and nose will impart impressions 
 made primarily on these organs, with a considerable de- 
 gree of perfection to all other organs of the body. 
 
 292. Also the external surface of the body, covered 
 by the cutis and cuticle, is capable of receiving the ac- 
 tion particularly of liquid medicines ; and the most sen- 
 sitive parts of the surface are, at the same time, the 
 most susceptible. [151]
 
 NOTES AND EXPLANATORY REMARKS 
 
 APPENDED TO THE TEXT OF THE ORGANON. 
 
 [1] \ 1. BUT not the habit (with which many physicians have 
 wasted their time in search of fame), of concocting so-called systems 
 out of certain empty vagaries and hypotheses, concerning the inner ob- 
 scure nature of the process of life, or the origin of diseases ; not the 
 innumerable attempts at explaining the phenomena of diseases or their 
 proximate cause, etc., ever hidden from their scrutiny, which were 
 clothed in unintelligible words or as a mass of abstract phrases, in- 
 tended for the astonishment of the ignorant ; while suffering humanity 
 was sighing for help. We have more than enough of such learned ab- 
 surdities called theoretical medicine, having its own professorships, and 
 it is high time for those who call themselves physicians, to cease delud- 
 ing poor humanity by idle words, but to begin to act, that is, to help 
 and to heal. 
 
 [2] \ 6. Hence, I cannot conceive how it was possible to go to the 
 bedside of a patient, and without carefully noting the symptoms, and 
 being governed by them, to seek for the object of treatment in the ob- 
 scure and invisible interior of the case. Neither can I understand how 
 it was possible to pretend that the invisible, interior changes could be 
 found and corrected by means of (unknown !) drugs, without careful 
 consideration of symptoms, and that such could be "called the only 
 thorough and rational curative method. 
 
 Do not the sensibly discernible signs of disease represent the disease 
 itself to the physician ? He cannot see the vital power itself, at work 
 with immaterial forces, creating the disease ; and without seeing vitality 
 itself, he need only observe and experience its morbid effects in order to 
 cure the disease. Why, then, must the old school seek another prima 
 causa morbi in the obscure interior, while distinct sensible manifesta- 
 tions of disease, plainly appealing to us through symptoms, are con- 
 
 ( 187 }
 
 188 NOTES AND EXPLANATORY KBMARKS 
 
 temptuously rejected as unworthy objects of cure. Does a cure remove 
 anything besides these ?* 
 
 [3] 11, As a matter of course, every sensible physician will re- 
 move such causes at first ; after which, the illness will generally subside 
 of its own accord. He will remove from the sick-room flowers that 
 may produce faintness or hysteria by their strong exhalations ; he 
 will extract irritating particles causing inflammation of the cornea; re- 
 apply to a wounded limb a bandage threatening gangrene, too tightly 
 applied ; he will avert the danger of a haemorrhage, by exposing and 
 tying the wounded artery ; he will endeavor to expel Belladonna ber- 
 ries from the stomach by emetics ; extract foreign substances that may 
 have penetrated into the apertures of the body (nose, oesophagus, ears, 
 urethra, rectum, vulva), crush a calculus, and open the occlusion of the 
 anus of a newborn child, etc. 
 
 [4] 8. It has ever been the habit of the old school, not knowing 
 how else to proceed, to single out one of the numerous symptoms of a 
 disease for the purpose of attacking, and, if possible, of suppressing it 
 by medicines ; an abortive procedure having justly excited universal 
 contempt under the name of symptomatic treatment, by which nothing 
 is gained but much is sacrificed. A single symptom is 110 more the 
 disease itself, than a foot can be taken for the entire body. Such a pro- 
 cedure was the more objectionable, because it was the practice to treat 
 such a single symptom only by an opposite remedy (enantiopathic and 
 palliative), whereby, after a brief space of relief, it was made to return 
 with greater intensity. 
 
 [5] 8. Whenever a patient has been relieved of his disease by 
 an adept of the true healing art, in such a manner that no sign or 
 symptom of disease is left, and all marks of health have permanently 
 returned, such a patient cannot, without defying common sense, be said 
 still to have the veritable disease dwelling within him. Nevertheless, 
 Hufeland, the leader of the old school, asserts this in the following words 
 (v. Homoeopathic, p. 27, L. 19) : " Symptoms can be relieved by homoeop- 
 athy, but the disease remains," and this assertion is made partly from 
 grief on account of the progress of homoeopathy, for the benefit of 
 mankind, and partly because he still entertains very material notions 
 concerning disease, which he is not yet able to consider as a dynamic 
 
 * " A physician striving to penetrate the inner conditions of the organ- 
 ism may err every day ; the homoeopathist, on the contrary, after having 
 carefully comprehended the totality of symptoms, possesses an infallible 
 guide, and when he has succeeded in entirely removing all the symptoms, he 
 will certainly have cancelled the internal and obscure cause of disease.'-' 
 Kau, loc. cit., p. 103.
 
 APPENDED TO THE TEXT OF THE ORGAXOX. 189 
 
 change in the being of the organism, effected by morbidly altered 
 vitality, nor as a modification of the state of feeling. He looks at dis- 
 ease as a material thing, which, after a cure has been effected, may still 
 lurk in some remote corner of the body, whence it might break forth in 
 its material presence at will, perhaps during a period of perfect health. 
 So great is still the blindness of old-school pathologists. No wonder 
 that therapeutics had no other object than to purge the patient. 
 
 [6] 10. The organism is dead, and subject only to the forces of 
 the material external world, it will decay, and again resolve itself into 
 its chemical constituent parts. 
 
 [7] \ 12. It is useless for the physician to know how the vital force 
 brings about or creates the morbid manifestations of the organism, and 
 therefore it will ever remain obscure ; only that which it was necessary 
 for him to know concerning disease, and sufficient for the purpose of 
 cure, has been revealed to his senses. 
 
 [8] \ 17. A prophetic dream, a superstition, or the solemn proph- 
 ecy that death would assuredly occur on a certain day, or at a cer- 
 tain hour, has not infrequently caused the appearance of every sign 
 of approaching and increasing fatal disease, or of death itself at the 
 designated time ; a result which would have been impossible, without 
 the occurrence of an internal change corresponding with the externally 
 visible condition. In the same way, all morbid signs of approaching 
 death were frequently dispelled, and health suddenly restored by an 
 artful deception, or convincing denial. This would have been equally 
 impossible without the effect of these moral remedies, by means of 
 which the death-bringing internal and external morbid changes were 
 removed. 
 
 [9] ? 17. And thus, the goodness of Providence was made known 
 to us by revealing that part of diseases to the physician, which it was 
 his duty to remove, in order to end them, and to reestablish health. 
 We would never have become conscious, of Divine goodness and wis- 
 dom in regard to diseases if, as has been pretended by the old school 
 (which claims the power of divining the inner nature of things), that 
 curable part of them had been hidden from our senses by mysterious 
 darkness, and secluded in the interior of the body, making it impossible 
 for man to recognize the evil distinctly, and equally impossible to 
 cure it. 
 
 [10] ? 22. The only other method besides the two above named, 
 of prescribing medicines (the allopathic m^hod), having symptoms of no
 
 190 NOTES AND EXPLANATORY REMARKS 
 
 direct specific (pathical) relation to the diseased condition ; and which 
 are neither similar nor opposed, but heterogeneous to the symptoms of 
 the disease ; that method, as I have shown above in the Introduction 
 (Review of " Physic," etc.), is merely an imperfect and pernicious imita- 
 tion of the hurtful endeavors of the unreasoning, instinctive vital force, 
 disturbed by hurtful influences, and trying to regain its equilibrium at 
 all hazards, by inciting and maintaining a diseased condition in the or- 
 ganism. It is consequently an imitation of the crude vital force, created 
 in and together with our organism, in order to preserve the perfect 
 harmony of life. But this same vital force, if disturbed during disease, 
 is to be again restored to the harmony of health by the (homoeopathic) 
 interference of the intelligent physician. It is not meant that it should 
 cure itself, and its unsuccessful attempts are quite unworthy of imita- 
 tion ; because all changes of feeling produced by the disturbed vital 
 force in the organism, actually constitute the disease itself. Still, it 
 would be as improper to leave this inappropriate practice of the old 
 school of medicine unnoticed, as it would be to omit in the history of 
 man those instances of oppression, from which the human race has 
 suffered for thousands of years under despotic and unreasonable gov- 
 ernments. 
 
 [11] \ 25. I do not mean the experience boasted of by ordinary 
 practitioners of the old school, who have wantonly applied a lot of 
 complex recipes in numerous diseases never properly investigated, but 
 dogmatically considered as already well denned by pathology, and to 
 contain an imaginary morbific matter, or some other hypothetical in- 
 ternal abnormity. They invariably perceive something, without know- 
 ing what it is, and experience results which no man can single out from 
 among the manifold forces acting upon the unknown object ; no iiseful 
 knowledge could be gained from such results. Fifty years of such ex- 
 perience is equal to gazing for fifty years into a kaleidoscope, filled with 
 many colored unknown things, and constantly made to revolve a 
 thousand changeable forms, but no clue to them ! 
 
 [12] \ 26. In this manner physical affections as well as moral evils 
 are cured. How does Jupiter, shining brightly in the morning dawn, 
 vanish from the optic nerve of the beholder ? By a stronger potency, 
 the brightness of approaching day, similar in its action upon the optic 
 nerve. By what are the olfactory nerves effectually soothed when they 
 have been offended by offensive odors ? By snuff, which is similar but 
 stronger in its action upon the sense of smell. Neither music, nor 
 sweetmeats, which bear a relation to the nerves of other senses, will 
 cure that loathing of odors. How cunningly the soldier knows how to 
 guard the ears of the bystanders, from the whimpering tones of one 
 codemne4 to run the gauntlet by the shrill squeaking fife, accom-
 
 APPENDED TO THE TEXT OF THE ORGANO.V. 191 
 
 panied by the noisy drum. How does a soldier counteract fear created 
 in his army, by the distant thunder of the enemies' guns ? By the 
 deep, droning sound of the great drum. Neither case would have 
 been remedied by the distribution of glittering accoutrements, nor by 
 a reprimanding order issued to the regiment. In the same manner, 
 grief and sorrow are extinguished in the mind by more intense, real,' 
 or fictitious affliction of another person. The evil consequences of 
 overjoy are relieved by coffee, which produces a feeling of excessive joy 
 fulness. Nations like the Germans, degraded for centuries by listless 
 apathy and abject submissiveness, were to be trodden in the dust by 
 the Conqueror from the West, until oppression became intolerable. 
 Thus their feelings of self-degradation were overcome and neutralized, 
 they became conscious of their dignity as human beings once more, and 
 again could lift their heads as German men. 
 
 [13] | 29. Artificial morbific potencies which we call medicines, 
 though stronger than natural diseases, are nevertheless more easily 
 overcome by the vital force, owing to the brief period of action of these 
 medicines ; Avhile the diseases being of chronic and of lifelong duration 
 (psora, syphilis, sycosis), are never conquered and extinguished by the 
 vital power alone, until the physician reinforces it by means of a similar, 
 and, therefore, morbific potency (homeopathic drug). This, when taken 
 internally (or by olfaction) is forced, as it were, upon the instinctive 
 vital power, and substituted in the place of the hitherto dominant 
 natural disease ; thereupon the vital power merely remains affected by 
 the drug, but only for a short time ; because the effect of the drug (the 
 space of time required by the drug-disease to run its course), does not 
 continue long. Diseases protracted for years, which have been cured 
 by an eruption of small-pox and of measles (both having a duration of 
 several weeks), are processes of a similar nature. 
 
 [14] \ 31. When I designate a disease as a modification or discord- 
 ancy of the state of health of the human body, I am far from presum- 
 ing to attempt metaphysical explanation of the inner nature of diseases 
 in general, or of any disease in particular. Such are only intended tc 
 indicate what diseases evidently are not and cannot be, viz., not me- 
 chanical or chemical changes of the material body ; nor are they de- 
 pendent on material morbific matter, but merely spiritual dynamic dis- 
 turbances of life. 
 
 [15] 33. A notable instance of this kind is, that previous to the 
 year 1801, the smooth form of scarlatina of Sydenham, prevailed from 
 time to time as an epidemic among children, invariably attacking those 
 who had not suffered from it during a previous epidemic : while, during 
 an epidemic like the one I witnessed at Konigslutter, all children re-
 
 192 NOTES AND EXPLANATORY REMARKS 
 
 ruained unaffected by this highly contagious disea'se, whenever they had 
 taken in good season, a very small dose of Belladonna. If drugs can 
 guard against infection from an epidemic disease, they must necessarily 
 possess a superior power of modifying our vital force. 
 
 [16] 2 36. Mtmoires et Observationes, in the Description de VEgypte, 
 Tom. I. 
 
 [17] 2 38. Obs., lib. I, 8. 
 
 [18] \ 38. In Huf eland's Journal, XV, ii. 
 
 [19] ? 38. Chevalier, in Huf eland's Neuesten Annalen der franzosichen 
 Heilkunde (Newest Annals of French Medicine). 
 
 [20] 2 38. Mania phthisi superveniens earn cum omnibus suis phce- 
 nomenis awffert, verum mox redit phthisis et occidit, abeunte mania. 
 Beil. Memorab. Fasc., Ill, v, p. 171. 
 
 [21] 2 38. In Edin. Med. Comment., Part I, 1. 
 
 [22] 38. John Hunter on Venereal Diseases, p. 5. 
 
 [23] \ 38. Rainay, in Med. Comment, of Edinb., Ill, p. 480. 
 
 [24] 38. It was also very correctly described by Withering and 
 Plenciz, but it is very different from purple rash (or Roodvonk), which 
 was erroneously called scarlet fever. Only during the last year, both 
 diseases, though originally very different, have become approximated 
 in regard to their symptoms. 
 
 [25] ? 38. Jenner, in Medicinische Annalen, 1800, August, p. 747. 
 
 [26] \ 38. In Huf eland's Journal der Practischen Arzneikunde, XX, 
 iii, p. 50. 
 
 [27] 38. Loc. cit. 
 
 [28] | 39. Obs. Phys. Med., Lib. 2, obs. 30. 
 
 [29] ? 40. After exact experiments and cures of this kind of com- 
 plicated diseases, I have arrived at the conviction that the two diseases 
 are not blended together, but that in such cases, they merely exist side 
 by Bide in the organism, each one dwelling in the parts for which it 
 has an affinity ; since their perfect cure is effected by a well-timed al-
 
 APPENDED TO THE TEXT OF THE ORGANON. 193 
 
 ternation of the best mercurial preparation, with remedies for the cure 
 of the itch ; each to be administered in appropriate dose and prepara- 
 tion. 
 
 [30] \ 40. Transactions of a Society for the improvement of Medical 
 and Chirurgical Knowledge, II. 
 
 [31] I 40. In Med. Comment, of Edin., Ill, p. 430. 
 
 [32] 2 40. In Med. and Phys. Journ., 1805. . 
 
 [33] 2 40. Opera, II, p. i, cap. 10. 
 
 [34] 2 40. In Huf eland's Journal, XVII. 
 
 [35] 2 41. Besides the morbific symptoms which, by virtue of their 
 similitude, possess the power of curing homoeopathically the venereal 
 disease, quicksilver, in its mode of action, evinces many others dis- 
 similar to syphilis which, in the frequent cases of complication with 
 psora, are productive of new evils, and of great destruction in the body. 
 
 [36] 2 45. See above, footnote to 2 26. 
 
 [37] 2 45. In the same manner as the image of a candle-flame is 
 speedily overpowered (uberstimmt) and erased from the optic nerve, by 
 a stronger sunbeam falling upon the eye. 
 
 [38] 2 46. Trait^ de ^inoculation, p. 189. 
 [39] 2 46. Heilkundef'dr Mutter, p. 384. 
 [40] 2 46. Interpres Glinicus, p. 293. 
 
 [41] 2 46. Neue Heilart der KinderpocJcen, Ulm, 1769, p. 68, and 
 Specim. obs., No. 18. 
 
 [42] 246. Loc. cit. 
 
 [43] 2 46. Nov. act. Nat. cur., vol. I, obs. 22. 
 
 1 44] 2 46. Nachricht von dem Kranken-Institut zu Erlangen, 1783. 
 
 1 45] 2 46. Robert Willan on Vaccination. 
 
 (46] 2 46. Particularly Clavier, Hurel, and Desormeaux, in the Bui- 
 
 13
 
 194 NOTES AND EXPLANATORY REMARKS 
 
 letin des Soc. Medicales, publte par les Mtmbres du Cvmitt Central cfe 
 la Sc. dt Mtdecinedu Dipartement de VEart, 180S; also in the Journal 
 de Mtdecine Continue, vol. xv, p. 206. 
 
 [47] I 46. Balhorn, in Hufeland's Journal, X, ii. 
 
 [48] \ 46. Stevenson in Duncan's Annals of Medicine, Lustr. II, 
 vol. i, dis. 3, Xo. 9. 
 
 [49] 46. In Huf eland's Journ. der pr. Arzneik. XXIII. 
 [50] \ 46. On Venereal Disease, p. 4. 
 
 [51] g 46. Elemens de Mtdec. prat, de M. Cullen, Traduits, P. II, 
 1, 3, ch. 7. 
 
 [52] \ 46. Or that symptom, at least, was removed. 
 [53] \ 46. In Huf eland's Journal, XX, iii, p. 50. 
 
 [54] 46. Rau,iiberd. Werth des Homceop. Heiherfahrens. Hei Jell)., 
 1824, p. 85. 
 
 [55] \ 50. And the contagious humor of another contagious dis- 
 ease, carried along as a secondary ingredient of vaccine matter. 
 
 [56] 50. Namely, small-pox and measles. 
 
 [57] \ 52. See ahove, in the Introduction : Review of Physic, etc., 
 and my book, Allopathic, ein Wort der Warnungfur Krankejeder Art. 
 (Allopathy, a Word of Warning for Sufferers of all Kinds). Leipzig, by 
 Baumgartner. 
 
 [58] | 55. Review of Physic, etc. 
 
 [59] 56. The attempt is made by some to create a fourth mode 
 of applying medicines in diseases, by means of isopathy, as it is called ; 
 that is, to cure an equal disease by an equal miasni. But supposing 
 tbis were possible and it would deserve the name of a valuable dis- 
 covery the cure in that case could only be accomplished by opposing 
 a similimum to a similimum, since isopathy administers only a highly 
 potentiated, and, as it were, altered miasrn to a patient. 
 
 [6j \ 5S. Little as physicians have been in the habit of observing, 
 the aggravations following such palliatives could not have escaped their
 
 APPENDED TO THE TEXT OF THE ORGAXON. 195 
 
 attention. A good example of this kind may be found in J. II. Schulze, 
 Diss. qua corporis humani momentanearum alteration-urn specimina 
 qucedam expenduntur, Hake, 1741, 28. Something of a similar na- 
 ture is stated by Willis, Pliarm. rat., sect. 7, cap. I, p. 298: "Opiatu 
 dolores atrocissimos plerumque sedant atque indolentiam procurant, 
 eamque aliquamdiu et pro stato quodam tempore continuant, quo 
 spatio elapso, dolores mox recrudescunt et brevi ad solitam ferociam 
 augentur." And further on, p. 295: "Exactis opii viribus illico re- 
 deunt tormina, nee atrocitatem suam. remittunt, nisi dum ab eodem 
 pharmaco rursus incantantur." J. Hunter says (On Venereal Disease, 
 p. 13), that wine increases the activity of the weak, without imparting 
 true strength to them, and that the strength afterwards declines in 
 proportion to the previous stimulation, whereby no advantage is gained, 
 but that the strength is mostly wasted. 
 
 [01] \ 59. See Introduction, towards the end. 
 
 [62] \ 59. See Hufeland's pamphlet, Die Homoeopathic, p. 20. 
 
 [63] $ 67. Only in cases of extreme urgency, where danger and 
 imminent death do not afford sufficient time for the action of a homceo- 
 pathic remedy, leaving it scarcely an hour, a quarter of an hour, or 
 even minutes, to take effect, it is necessary to make use of palliatives. 
 For instance, in sudden attacks befalling previously healthy persons, 
 such as asphyxia, and apparent death from lightning, suffocation, freez- 
 ing, drowning, etc., it would be appropriate and to the purpose to 
 stimulate at first the susceptibility and sensibility (physical life), by 
 mild electric shocks, injections of strong coffee, by stimulating the ol- 
 factories, by applying gradual warmth, etc. As soon as life is again 
 manifested, the action of vital organs resumes its previous health}' 
 course, because, in this instance, no disease,* but only a suspension or 
 suppression of vital force, which was in itself healthy, was to be re- 
 moved. Various antidotes to sudden cases of poisoning are here in 
 place, such as alkalies for mineral acids, liver of sulphur for metallic 
 poisons, coffee, camphor (and Ipecacuanha) for opium poisoning, etc. 
 A homoeopathic medicine is not necessarily selected improperly for a 
 disease, if a few drug-symptoms should happen to bear only an anti- 
 pathic relation to some of its intermediate and minor symptoms, as 
 
 * Nevertheless the new sect appeals to this remark, in order to find such 
 exceptions to the rule everywhere in diseases, by way of pretext for the ap- 
 plication of their allopathic palliatives and other pernicious devices, only 
 for the sake of avoiding the trouble of finding the right homoeopathic remedy 
 for every case of disease; or, as one might say, to avoid the trouble of being 
 homoeopathic physicians, as which, however, they wish to appear; but their 
 deeds are in confornrity with their aspirations ; they are insignificant.
 
 196 NOTES AND EXPLANATORY REMARKS 
 
 long as the other, stronger, particularly prominent (characteristic) symp- 
 toms of the disease are properly covered, that is, overcome and extin- 
 guished (homoeopathically) by the symptom-similitude of the same 
 remedy. The few contrary symptoms will then vanish spontaneously, 
 after the time of action of the medicine has passed, and the cure will 
 not be retarded in the least. 
 
 [64] \ 69. Permanent neutralization of conflicting or antagonistic 
 sensations, never occurs in the living body as it does in the chemical 
 laboratory, with substances of opposite properties, e. (/., where sul- 
 phuric acid and potassa unite to form a neutral salt, an entirely differ- 
 ent substance, neither acid nor alkaline, and which cannot even be 
 decomposed by lime. A blending or intimate reunion of this kind, 
 resulting in something permanently neutral and indifferent, cannot be 
 brought about, as above stated, by dynamic impressions of opposite 
 nature in our organs of sensation. Only an apparent neutralization, 
 or mutual obliteration takes place in such a case, but opposite sensa- 
 tions do not cancel each other permanently. The tears of a sorrowful 
 person are arrested but for a short time by a merry spectacle, but he 
 will soon forget the ludicrous impression, and his tears will flow more 
 copiously afterwards. 
 
 [65] 69. Unmistakable as this is, it has nevertheless been mis- 
 understood, and the objection raised, "that the palliative in its after- 
 effect being the similar of the present disease, would probably effect a 
 cure as well as a homoeopathic medicine would do in its primary 
 effect." But it was overlooked that the after-effect is not the product 
 of the' medicine, but always of the counteracting vital force of the or- 
 ganism ; and, hence this after-effect, produced by the vital force upon 
 the application of a palliative, is only a condition resembling the dis- 
 ease-symptom left uuextinguished by the palliative ; and conse- 
 quently aggravated by the counteraction of the vital force against the 
 palliative. 
 
 [66] \ 69. Like the effect which might be produced by the sudden 
 ignition of alcohol in a dark dungeon, where the prisoner can discern 
 near objects but imperfectly, the flame would at first exhibit everything 
 to the sufferer in a comforting light ; but the brighter the flame had 
 been, so much the darker would be the night surrounding the prisoner, 
 obscuring objects more deeply than before. 
 
 [67] \ 73. The homoeopathic physician, unbiassed by the prejudices 
 of the common school (which had affixed certain names to such fevers, 
 besides which great nature was expected to produce no others, in order 
 that thei; treatment, framed after a certain pattern, need not be inter
 
 APPENDED TO THE TEXT OF THE ORGAXOX. 197 
 
 fereci with), does not recognize appellations like those of dungeon-fever, 
 bilious fever, typhus fever, putrid fever, nervous and mucous fever, but 
 treats each one according to its peculiarities. 
 
 [08] 73. Subsequent to the year 1801, a kind of purple-rash 
 (roodvonk), introduced from western countries, was mistaken by phy- 
 sicians for scarlet fever, although the one was distinguished from the 
 other by very different signs, the former being prevented and cured by 
 Aconite, the latter by Belladonna, and while the former occurred spo- 
 radically, the latter was always an epidemic. In later years, both have 
 at times appeared united in a peculiar form of eruptive fever, to which 
 neither of the above remedies longer correspond singly. 
 
 [69] \ 74. When the patient finally succumhs, the physician who 
 has treated him, usually exhibits, during a post-mortem examination, 
 these organic changes to the mourning relatives, cunningly represent- 
 ing the consequences of his want of skill, as the original and incurable 
 evil (cf. my book, Allopathy, a Word of Warning to Patients of all Kinds, 
 Leips., by Baumgartner). Illustrated works on morbid anatomy, call- 
 ing to mind deceptive reminiscences, contain the product of such poor 
 treatment. 
 
 [70] \ 79. I have devoted twelve years to the discovery of the 
 source of these exceedingly numerous chronic maladies, to the investiga- 
 tion and realization of the great truth hitherto unknown to our prede- 
 cessors and contemporaries, and, at the same time, to the discovery of 
 the principal (antipsoric) remedies, which in their various manifesta- 
 tions and forms, would in most instances prove to be of superior 
 strength in combating this many-headed monster. My experiences 
 concerning this matter, have been given in the book entitled, The 
 Chronic Diseases (2 parts, Dresden: Arnold, 1828, 1830). Before I had 
 succeeded in gaining a clear view of the subject, I could only recom- 
 mend that all chronic diseases shopld be treated as other distinct cases, 
 by means of medicinal substances, according to their effect, as derived 
 from the provings hitherto made upon healthy persons. Hence, rny 
 pupils treated each case of chronic disease like others of a peculiar 
 kind ; and they often succeeded so far in curing it, that suffering hu- 
 manity rejoiced in the progress of the fertile resources of the new heal- 
 ing art. How much greater should be the cause for contentment, now 
 that the desired object is so near its consummation, since the newly 
 discovered, and more highly specific homoeopathic remedies (properly 
 called antipsorics) for chronic diseases, originated by psora, have been 
 made known, together with their methods of preparation and applica- 
 tion in disease. But of their number the true physician selects for 
 healing purposes, those of which the drug-symptoms are most similar
 
 198 NOTES AXD EXPLANATORY REMARKS 
 
 to the chronic disease they are intended to cure, thereby insuring more 
 essential services, and almost invariable sticcess from (antipsoric) medi- 
 cines more adapted to this miasm. 
 
 [71] \ 81. Some of these causes which so modify the development 
 of psora as to produce chronic evils, obviously depend in part on cli- 
 mate and natural peculiarities of habitations, and partly on improper 
 moral and physical education of the young ; on the neglect, distortion, 
 or over-training of both mind and body ; on the abuse -of bodily and 
 mental functions in vocations and other conditions of life; of dietetic- 
 habits, human passions, customs, and fashions of various kinds. 
 
 [72] \ 81. Pathology has given rise to many misapplied and am- 
 biguous names, each of which is applied to very different morbid con- 
 ditions, often having but a single symptom in common, such as ayue. 
 jaundice, dropsy, consumption, leucorrhoea, haemorrhoids, rheumatism, 
 apoplexy, convulsions, hysteria, hypockondriasis, melancholy, mania, 
 croup, paralysis, etc., which are described as fixed, unvarying diseases, 
 and treated by name according to an undeviating routine. Is it jus- 
 tifiable to base medicinal treatment on a mere name ? Or, if it is 
 otherwise, why is the same kind of treatment always predetermined by 
 identical names ? " Nihil sane in artem medicam pestiferum magis uu- 
 quam irrepsit malum, quam generalia qusedam nomina morbis impon- 
 ere, iisque aptare velle generalem quandam medicinam," says Huxham, 
 whose conscientiousness deserves as much respect as his keen insight 
 (Op. Phys. Med., torn. I.). In a similar manner Fritze complains 
 (Annalen, I, p. 80), "that essentially different diseases are designated 
 by one name." Those general diseases even, which are undoubtedly 
 propagated in eacJi particular epidemic, by a peculiar kind of contagious 
 matter of unknown nature, have names assigned to them by the old 
 school of medicine, as if they always returned in the same well-known 
 and established form, such as hospital, dungeon, camp, putrid, bilious, 
 nervous, mucous fevers; notwithstanding that each epidemic of these 
 wandering fevers, may always be distinguished as a different and neic 
 disease, never known before in precisely the same form, differing from 
 others in its course, as well as in many of its most prominent symp- 
 toms, and in its general features as exhibited for the time being. Each 
 one is so unlike all other preceding epidemics, whatever their names, 
 that it would be a violation of logical accuracy, if we were to attach 
 one of those pathological terms to these heterogeneous disorders, and 
 (hen treat them according to this misapplied name. This was already 
 ol>served by the honest Sydenham, who insists (Oper., cap. 2, d< Morb. 
 Epid., p. 43), that no epidemic disease should be considered as having 
 occurred before, or treated according to a method applied on a previous 
 occasion, since all of them, regardless of the number of successive
 
 APPENDED TO THE TEXT OF THE ORGANOET. 199 
 
 epidemics, were different from each other: "Animum admiratrone 
 percellit, quam discolor et suf plane dissimilis morborum epidemicorurn 
 facies ; quse tain aperta horum morborum diversitas turn propriis ac 
 sibi peculiaribus symptoinatis turn etiam medendi ratione, quam hi ab 
 illis disparem sibi vindicant, satis illucescit. Ex quibus constat, morbus 
 epidemicos, utut externa quatantenus specie et symptoinatis aliquot 
 utrisque pariter convenire paullo incautioribus videantur, re tamen 
 ipsa, si bene adverteris animum, aliense esse admodum indolis et dis- 
 tare ut sera lupinis." 
 
 From all this it becomes evident that these useless and inapplicable 
 names of diseases should not be permitted to control the method of 
 cure employed by a true physician, who knows that diseases are never 
 to be discerned or cured according to the similarity of names which 
 refer to single symptoms, but in conformity with the totality of every 
 83'mptom of the particular condition peculiar to each patient, whose 
 suffering must be accurately investigated, but never hypothetically 
 assumed. 
 
 If, however, names of diseases are occasionally needed for the sake 
 of brevity, while speaking of a patient in popular language, they 
 should be used only as collective names ; thus, for instance, we might 
 say the patient has a kind of St. Vitus's dance, a kind of dropsy, a kind 
 of nervous fever, a kind of ague ; but (in order to avoid all this delusive 
 nomenclature) we should never say he has the St. Vitus's dance, tlie 
 nervous fever, the dropsy, the ague ; because fixed and unvarying dis- 
 eases with these names, actually have no existence. 
 
 [73] \ 82. The plan laid down in the following paragraphs, con- 
 cerning the investigation of symptoms, only partially refers to acute 
 diseases. 
 
 [74] \ 84. Every interruption disturbs the course of thought of the 
 narrator, who will subsequently be unable to recall his ideas precisely 
 in that form in which he would have expressed them at the outset. 
 
 [75] \ 87. The physician should not put his question thus, for ex- 
 ample : "Did you not observe this or that circumstance ?" He should 
 not make any suggestions, leading to a deceptive answer and state- 
 ment. 
 
 [76] ? 88. The physician should ask, for example: "What is the 
 condition of your bowels ? How does the urine pass ? What have 
 you to say about your sleep in the daytime, as well as at night ? What 
 is your frame of mind, your moods, or your power of memory ? How 
 is it with regard to thirst ? What sort of taste do you experience in 
 vour mouth ? What food or drink do you relish most ? What is most
 
 200 NOTES AND EXPLANATORY REMARKS 
 
 distasteful to you ? Has your food or drink its natural full taste, or a 
 stiange and different one ? How do youfeel after eating or drinking ? 
 Have you anything to remark about your head, limbs, or abdomen ?" 
 
 [77] \ 89. For example, questions should be put as follows : "How 
 often do you have an evacuation from the bowels, and what is the pre- 
 cise character of the discharge ? Was the whitish discharge mucus, or 
 fecal matter ? Were there an}' paius during the evacuation or not ? 
 What kind of pains, and where ? What did the patient vomit up ? 
 Is the disagreeable taste in the mouth foul, bitter, sour, or otherwise ? 
 Do you experience it before, after, or during eating or drinking ? At 
 what lime of the day is it most perceptible ? Of what taste are the 
 eructations ? Does the urine become turbid on standing in the vessel, 
 or is it turbid while passing ? Of what color is the water just after 
 passing it ? What is the color of the sediment ? How do you act, or 
 what do you feel while sleeping ? Does he whimper, groan, talk, or 
 cry out in his sleep ? Does he start in sleep ? Does the patient snore 
 with the in- or expiration ? Does he lie only on his back, or on which 
 side ? Does he cover himself snugly, or does he not allow himself to 
 be covered ? Does he awake easily, or does he sleep too soundly '? How 
 does he feel directly after awaking from sleep ? How often do you ex- 
 perience this or that complaint, and upon what occasions does it come ? 
 While sitting, lying, standing, or during exercise ? During an empty 
 stomach, or at least in the morning, or only at night, or only after a 
 meal, or at what other times ? When did the rigor take place ? Was 
 it merely a feeling of chilliness, or was the patient cold at the time ? 
 In which parts ? Or was he even hot to the touch during the feeling 
 of chilliness ? Was it only a feeling of coldness without shuddering ? 
 Was he hot without being red .in the face ? Which parts felt cold to 
 the touch ? Or did he complain of heat, without actually feeling cold 
 to the touch ? What was the duration of the chill and of the heat ? 
 When did thirst set in ? During the chill ? During the heat ? Before 
 it or after it t* How severe was the thirst, and for what ? When does 
 the perspiration set in, in the beginning or at the end of the heat ? Or 
 how many hours after the heat ? While sleeping, or waking ? How 
 profuse was the perspiration ? Was it hot, or cold ? On which parts ? 
 Of what odor ? What does the patient complain of before, or during 
 the chill ? Of what, during the heat ? Of what, afterwards ? Of 
 what, during or after the perspiration ?" etc. 
 
 [78] 90. He should note, for instance, how the patient behaved 
 during the visit, whether morose, quarrelsome, hasty, inclined to weep, 
 anxious, despairing or sorrowful, or confident and calm, etc. ; note 
 down if he was somnolent, or without recollection ; if he spoke hoarsely, 
 in a whisper, or if his language was improper or otherwise ; note the
 
 APPENDED TO THE TEXT OF THE ORGANON. 201 
 
 complexion of the face, ami the color of the eyes and skin in general; 
 the vivacity and force of features and eyes ; the condition of the tongue, 
 breath, and the odor from the mouth, and also the hearing ; how much 
 the pupils were dilated or contracted ; how rapidly or how much they 
 are inclined to change in darkness and in light ; note the state of the 
 pulse, of the abdomen, how moist or how hot it is ; how cold or dry the 
 skin is in general, or in particular parts ; notice the patient's position, 
 if lying with his mouth open partially or widely, if his arms are thrown 
 above his head, if he lies on his back or otherwise ; with what degree 
 of effort he raises himself up, and every other striking observation re- 
 garding the patient, should be noted by the physician. 
 
 [79] \ 93. Circumstances, the disclosure of which reflects disgrace 
 upon the patient, and which are not readily or willingly mentioned 
 by him or his attendants, must be traced out by the physician through 
 skilfully constructed questions or private inquiries. The following 
 may be enumerated in this class : Poisoning or attempted suicide ; 
 masturbation ; sexual excesses of ordinary or unnatural kind ; abuse 
 of wine, liquors, punch, and other heating beverages, including coffee ; 
 over-eating in general, or of particularly hurtful food ; infection with 
 venereal disease, or the itch ; unrequited love ; jealousy ; domestic dis- 
 cord ; mortification ; grief in consequence of family misfortunes ; mal- 
 treatment ; suppressed feeling of revenge ; humiliation ; pecuniary 
 losses ; superstitious fear ; want ; malformation of sexual organs ; 
 hernia ; prolapsus, etc. 
 
 [80] \ 94. In chronic diseases of the female sex, particular atten- 
 tion should be paid to pregnancy, sterility, inclination to sexual inter- 
 course, childbirth, abortions, suckling, and the condition of the men- 
 strual discharge. Especially in regard to the latter, the inquiry should 
 not be neglected, whether it returns too early or is delayed beyond the 
 regular time ; how many days it lasts, continuously or interruptedly ; 
 its quantity should be ascertained, as well as its color ; whether pre- 
 ceded or followed by leucorrhoea (whites) ; particular notice should be 
 taken of the accompanying bodily and mental complaints, sensations 
 and pains before, during, and after the appearance of the menstrual 
 discharge. Is it combined with leucorrhoea, and of what kind ? With 
 what sensations ? In what quantity, under which conditions, and on 
 what occasions does it appear ? 
 
 [81] 96. Purely fictitious accounts of morbid attacks and com- 
 plaints, will scarcely be met with in the case of even the most incorri- 
 gible hypochondriacs ; this is plainly proved by comparing their ac- 
 counts of complaints given at different times, while the physician has 
 administered nothing, or merely non-medicinal things. It is only
 
 202 NOTES AND EXPLANATORY REMARKS 
 
 necessary to make certain deductions from their exaggerations, or at 
 least the force of their expressions should be accredited to their over- 
 wrought feelings ; in this respect an exaggerated statement of their 
 complaints should be set down by itself in the list of the rest of signifi- 
 cant symptoms, composing the picture of the disease. The case is dif- 
 ferent with maniacs, and those who viciously simulate disease. 
 
 [82] 2 102. If the physician had been able to select in the first cases 
 the appropriate remedy, nearly approaching a homoeopathic specific, 
 the subsequent cases will either confirm the appropriateness of the 
 chosen remedy, or point out a still more suitable, or the most suitable 
 homoeopathic remedy. 
 
 [83] \ 104. Physicians of the old school make very light of the 
 matter. With them a careful inquiry into all the circumstances of the 
 patient was unheard of. The physician would even interrupt patients 
 in the narration of their complaints, that he might be undisturbed in 
 hastily writing off a recipe, composed of numerous ingredients, of 
 which the real effects were unknown to him. No allopathic physician 
 then demanded information concerning every particular circumstance 
 of the patient, and still less would he write down anything concerning 
 him. On revisiting the patient after several days, he remembered little 
 or nothing of what he had heard (having seen so many different patients 
 in the meantime) ; what he had heard with one ear, escaped from the 
 other. Nor would he ask more than a few general questions during 
 subsequent visits ; he would seem to feel the pulse at the wrist, look at 
 the tongue, prescribe another recipe at the same moment, also without 
 good reason, or order the former prescription to be continued (frequently 
 throughout the day, in considerable doses), and then depart most grace- 
 fully to visit the fiftieth or sixtieth patient, in a single forenoon, in 
 order to go through with the same senseless routine. In this way 
 people, calling themselves physicians, and rational physicians at that, 
 made a business of a profession, actually requiring more earnest thought 
 than any other in the conscientious and careful investigation of the 
 condition of each patient, to serve as a basis for the special mode of 
 treatment. The result was almost invariably unfavorable ; neverthe 
 less, patients were obliged to resort to these physicians, partly for want 
 of better ones, and partly from courtesy. 
 
 [84] 3 108. During the past twenty-five hundred years, as far as 
 I know, not a single physician, with the exception of the great and 
 immortal Albrecht von Haller, has hit upon this method of proving 
 Resting) drugs with reference to their pure and peculiar effects, by al- 
 tering the sensorial condition of man, which furnishes the most natural 
 and indispensable means of discovering what morbid conditions each
 
 APPENDED TO THE TEXT OF THE ORGANON. 203 
 
 drug is capable of curiug. Excepting myself, Haller was the only one 
 who recognized this necessity (cf. the preface to the Pharmacopoeia Hel- 
 vet., Basil, 1771, fol., p. 12) : "Nempe primum in corpore sano medela 
 tentanda est, sine peregrina ulla miscela; odoreque et sapore ejus ex- 
 ploratis, exigua illius dosis ingerenda et ad omnes, quse inde contin- 
 guut, affectiones, quis pulsus, qui calor, quae respiratio, qusenani ex- 
 cretiones, attendendum. Inde ad ductum phsenomenorum, in sauo 
 obviorum, transeas ad experimeuta in corpore segroto, etc." But no 
 physician has ever obeyed these invaluable hints. 
 
 [85] \ 106. Besides pure homoeopathy, another true and more 
 perfect way of healing dynamic (i. e., all non-surgical) diseases cannot 
 exist, as it is impossible to draw more than one straight line between 
 two given points. How little must he who imagines there are still 
 other kinds of diseases to be cured, besides those amenable to homceop- 
 athy, have penetrated into its depth, or how insufficiently must he have 
 practiced it ; how few correctly planned homoeopathic cures must he 
 have seen or read of, and, on the other hand, how imperfectly must he 
 have weighed in his mind the absence of any foundation in every allo- 
 pathic mode of procedure, or have acquired information concerning 
 their poor, nay. horrible results j who, with shallow indifference, con- 
 siders the merits of the only true healing art as equal to those perni- 
 cious modes of treatment, or who even pretends that they are the sisters 
 of homoeopathy, and indispensable to it. My true and conscientious 
 followers may refute such notions by their almost unerring fortunate 
 cures. 
 
 [86] \ 106. I have deposited the fruits of these researches in the 
 degree of perfection they had attained up to that time in Fraginenta de 
 viribus medicamentorum positives, sive in sano corp. num. observatis^ 
 Part I, II, Leipsise, 8, 1805, apud J. A. Barth ; the riper ones in the 
 pure Materia Medica, Part I, third ed., Part II, third ed.. 1833 ; Part 
 III, second ed., 1825 ; Part IV, second ed., 1825 ; Part V, second ed., 
 1826 ; Part VI, second ed., 1827 ; and in the second, third, and fourth 
 parts of the Chronic Diseases, 1828, lfc'30. Dresden, by Arnold. 
 
 [87] 110. Compare what I have said regarding this matter in the 
 Illustration of the Sources of the Common Materia Medica, preceding 
 the third part of my Pure Materia Medica. 
 
 [88] \ 117. Some persons are made to faint away by the odor of 
 roses, and may be affected by a variety of morbid and sometimes dan- 
 gerous conditions after partaking of limpets, craw-fish, or of the spawn 
 of the barb, or from touching the leaves of some kind of sumach, etc. 
 
 [88] 117. In this manner the Princess Maria Porphyrogeneta ro-
 
 NO'JES AND EXPLANATORY KEMARKS 
 
 lieved her brother, the Emperor Alexius, suffering from fainting attacks, 
 by sprinkling him with rose-water (TO -uv p66uv araAay/za) in the presence 
 of his aunt Eudoxia (Hist. Byz. Alexias, lib. 15, p. 503. ed. Posser), 
 and Horstius (Oper., Ill, p. 59) found rose-vinegar very efficacious in 
 cases of fainting. 
 
 [90] \ 118. This was also recognized by the distinguished von 
 Ilaller, when he says (preface to his Hist. Stirp Helv.) : "Latet im- 
 mensa virium diversitas in iis ipsis plantis, quarum facies externas du- 
 dum novirnus, animas quasi et quodcunque cselestius habent, nondum 
 perspeximus." 
 
 [91] I 119. "Whoever is acquainted with the peculiar effect of each 
 particular substance upon the state of human feelings, and whoever 
 knows how to appreciate it, will readily comprehend that in regard to 
 their medicinal qualities there can be among these remedies none of 
 equivalent value, or that could be substituted for each other. Only he 
 who is unacquainted with the pure and positive effects of the different 
 drugs, can be guilty of the folly of trying to persuade us that one could 
 serve instead of the other, or that one might be as useful as the other 
 in the same disease. In this way unreasonable children confound es- 
 sentially different things, because they can hardly distinguish them 
 according to their exterior, and least of all, according to their value, 
 their true significance, and their extremely diversified properties. 
 
 [92] 119. If this is the truth, as it certainly is, no physician, un- 
 willing to be regarded as unreasonable, or to disturb his clear conscience, 
 the only mark of man's true dignitv, will henceforth apply a medicine 
 in the treatment of diseases, unless he is fully and exactly informed of 
 its true significance, i. e., the virtual effect of which, upon the condition 
 of healthy persons, he has explored so thoroughly, that he is perfectly 
 sure of its ability to produce a very similar morbid condition, one more 
 similar than that of every other drug, equally well known to him, to 
 the disease to be cured ; for as has been shown above, neither man nor 
 great nature herself can heal perfectly, rapidly, and permanently but 
 by means of a homoeopathic remedy. No real physician can henceforth 
 forego such experiments, in order to obtain the most necessary and only 
 knowledge of drugs for healing purposes this knowledge hitherto neg- 
 lected by physicians of all past ages. Posterity will scarcely believe 
 that in all past centuries up to the present day, physicians were content 
 to treat diseases by blindly prescribing medicines of unknown signifi- 
 cance, and unproved with regard to their highly important, diversified, 
 and pure dynamic effects upon the human condition ; nay, to adminis- 
 ter several of these unknown and widely different powers compounded 
 in one recipe, and to leave chance to direct the result upon the patient. 
 This is the way in which a maniac would enter the studio of an artist.
 
 APPENDED TO THE TEXT OF THE ORGANOX. 205 
 
 seizing handfuls of very different and unfamiliar implements, wherewith 
 to complete, as he imagines, the works of art he sees before him. That 
 these will be injured and irreparably ruined by him, it is unnecessary 
 for me to add. 
 
 [93] \ 125. New green peas, beans, and perhaps carrots are admis- 
 sible as being probably the least medicinal among green vegetables. 
 
 [94] 1 125. The prover should either be unaccustomed to undiluted 
 wine, spirits, coffee or tea, or should for some time previously have 
 given up the use of these stimulating, and otherwise medicinally hurt- 
 ful beverages. 
 
 [95] \ 139. Whoever makes such experiments known to the medi- 
 cal profession, becomes responsible for the reliability of the proving per- 
 son, and the statements of the latter, and justly so, since the welfare 
 of suffering humanity is involved. 
 
 [96] \ 141. By making his own person the subject of experiments, 
 the physician will derive many other invaluable advantages. First of 
 all, the great truth will appear to the physician in the light of an in- 
 controvertible fact that the medicinal quality of all drugs, the basis of 
 their healing power, lies in the changes of sensorial condition perceived 
 by himself, and in the morbid conditions personally observed as the re- 
 sult of drugs proved upon himself. Furthermore, the necessity of be- 
 stowing such close attention upon the remarkable phenomena appearing 
 in his own person, will partly lead him to comprehend the significance 
 of his own feelings, and of his own habits of thought and temperament 
 (the foundation. of all true wisdom, yvadi aeavrbv), and partly it will 
 educate him to be an observer, an attribute which no physician should 
 lack. All our observations made upon others fail to exercise the attrac- 
 tion we feel while experimenting upon ourselves. The observer of 
 others must necessarily always fear that the prover of a drug may not 
 have felt everything as distinctly as he says, or that he may not have 
 stated his feelings in the appropriate expression. He is ever in doubt 
 lest he may have been partially deceived. This almost unavoidable 
 obstacle to the recognition of the truth in eliciting information about 
 disease-symptoms artificially originated by drugs upon others, is natu- 
 rally precluded from the expsriments made upon one's own person. A 
 self-prover knows with certainty what he has felt, and every experiment 
 of the kind made upon himself stimulates him to explore the powers of 
 numerous other drugs. In this manner he will grow more and more 
 expert in the art of observing, so indispensable to a physician as long 
 as he continues to make himself the infallible and undeceptive subject 
 of his observations ; he will perceive with all the more ardor, because 
 these experiments upon himself, without deceiving him, promise to
 
 206 NOTES AND EXPLANATORY REMARKS 
 
 teach him the true value and significance of many yet missing agents 
 necessary for healing purposes. JTo fear should be entertained thav 
 such slight ailments, called forth by taking drugs that are to be proved, 
 would ever be detrimental to the health of the prover. Experience 
 teaches, on the contrary, that the organism of the prover, by re per. ted 
 attacks upon the healthy condition, will become all the more accus- 
 tomed to repel everything of an injurious character attacking the body 
 from without, as well as all kinds of artificial and natural morbific in- 
 fluences, and that the organism will become inured to everything of a 
 deleterious nature by means of these moderate experiments with drugs. 
 
 [97] I 142. Symptoms observed, either in past stages of the disease 
 or not at all, and which, therefore, must have been new symptoms 
 peculiar to the drug. 
 
 [98] \ 143. In modern times, distant and unknown persons have 
 been employed and paid for proving drugs, and their reports have been 
 printed. But this most important business, destined to lay the foun- 
 dation for the only true healing art, and demanding the most positive 
 moral certainty in its results, seems to become ambiguous and unreli- 
 able by such practice, and to lose all its value. 
 
 [99] \ 145. At first I was the only one who made the proving of 
 medicinal powers the most important of all his duties. Since that time 
 I have been assisted in this by a number of young men, who have made 
 experiments upon themselves, and whose observations I have carefully 
 reviewed. But what grand curative results will be obtained within the 
 whole circumference of the endless realm of diseases, as soon as a 
 greater number of accurate and reliable observers shall have enriched 
 this only genuine science of Materia Medica by meritorious experiments 
 upon themselves! The calling of the physician will then approach the 
 infallibility of mathematical sciences. 
 
 [100] .2 145. Compare note 86, \ 109. 
 
 [101] \ 149. But this often very laborious search and selection of a 
 homoeopathic remedy adapted in every respect to the morbid condition 
 in hand, is a business demanding the study of the original sources, and 
 much careful circumspection, as well as serious reflection, notwithstand- 
 ing the existence of many praiseworthy books intended to facilitate the 
 burdens of an office, which finds its highest reward alone in the con- 
 sciousness of having faithfully fulfilled a duty. How can this laborious, 
 careful occupation, which alone furnishes the possibility of accomplish- 
 ing the best cures of diseases, be expected to suit the convenience of the 
 members of a new mongrel sect, who boast with the honorable title of
 
 APPENDED TO THE TEXT OF THE ORGANOX. 207 
 
 homneopathist, and who, for the sake of appearance, make prescriptions 
 in the form and character of homoeopathic medicines, merely snatched 
 up (quidquid in buccam venit) at haphazard, and who, if the inaccu- 
 rately chosen remedy does not bring immediate relief, do not throw the 
 blame upon their inexcusable indolence and carelessness in transacting 
 the most important and serious affairs of mankind, but who saddle the 
 fault upon homoeopathy, accusing it of great imperfections (perhaps be- 
 cause it does not supply them with the proper homoeopathic remedy for 
 every morbid condition without any trouble on their part, after the 
 manner of certain fabulous pigeons that flew, ready roasted, into an 
 open mouth ?). But like smart people, they do not allow their want of 
 success, occasioned by their scarcely half-homceopathic remedies, to 
 trouble them ; they resort at once to their more familiar allopathic hob- 
 bies, among which a dozen or so of leeches, applied to the painful part, 
 or a little innocent bloodletting of about eight ounces, etc., serves to 
 make a very favorable appearance ; and^ if the patient recovers in spite 
 of all this, they praise their bloodletting, leeches, etc., saying that with- 
 out these the patient could not have been saved ; and they try to have 
 it distinctly understood that these operations, derived, without much 
 deliberation, from the pernicious routine of the old school, have actu- 
 ally been most conducive to the successful cure. But if the patient 
 dies, as is often the case, they quiet the sorrows of the mourning rela- 
 tives by reminding them "that they had witnessed themselves that 
 everything possible had been done for the now departed patient." 
 Who would honor this careless and pernicious class with the name of 
 homoeopathic physicians after the laborious and salutary art ? May their 
 just reward await them, that, if ever sick, they may be cured after 
 their own fashion 1 
 
 [102] 153. By arranging the characteristic symptoms, particu- 
 larly of antipsoric medicines, Dr. von Boenninghausen has lately 
 merited our renewed gratitude by his significant little book : Sy- 
 nopsis of the Sphere of the Main Effects of the Antipsoric Medicines 
 ( Uebcrsicht der Hauptwirkungs-Sphare der Antips. Arz.}, Munster, by 
 Coppenrath, 1833, and an Appendix to the same (comprising also, anti- 
 syphilitic and antisycotic medicines), attached to the second edition of 
 his Systematic Alphabetical Repertory of Antipsoric Medicines, by Cop- 
 penrath, in Munster. 
 
 [103] 160. This elevation of drug-symptoms above the analogous 
 disease-symptoms, resembling an aggravation, has also been noticed by 
 other physicians, whenever chance has placed a homoeopathic remedy 
 in their hands. When a patient, afflicted with the itch, complains of 
 an increase of the eruption after having taken sulphur, the physician, 
 ignorant of the real cause, comforts him with the assurance that more 
 of the itch ought to come out before it can be cured ; but he does not
 
 208 NOTES AND EXPLANATORY REMARKS 
 
 know that it is a sulphur-eruption assuming the appearance of increased 
 itch. 
 
 Leroy, Heilk. fur Mutter, p. 406, says : " The eruption on the face 
 cured by Viola tricolor, was at first aggravated by this medicine (Pansy 
 or Heartsease)," but he does not know that this apparent aggravation 
 was produced by the overdose of this medicine, which is in some 
 respects homoeopathic to the case. Lysons (Med. Transact., vol. ii, 
 London, 1772), says: "Elm bark is most sure to cure those cutaneous 
 eruptions, which are increased in the beginning of its use." Had he 
 administered this bark in very small doses, as he should have done in 
 accordance with the similitude of symptoms, i. e., in its homoeopathic 
 use, instead of giving it in enormous doses (common in allopathic prac- 
 tice), he would have accomplished a cure without, or at least, almost 
 without this apparent intensification of the disease (homoeopathic 
 aggravation). 
 
 [104] 161. Although the effect of medicines, the duration of which 
 is naturally a long one, rapidly comes to a close in acute diseases, and 
 most rapidly in the most acute diseases, this effect is, nevertheless, 
 very enduring in chronic diseases (engendered by psora) ; hence anti- 
 psoric medicines frequently do not manifest such homoeopathic aggra- 
 vation in the first hours, but they produce it later, at various periods, 
 during the first eight or ten days. 
 
 [105] 181. The symptoms proceed from the remedy unless they 
 were caused by a grave error in diet, a violent passion, a tumultuous 
 process within the organism, the appearance or decline of the menses, 
 conception, parturition, etc. 
 
 [106] \ 183. "Where the patient finds himself in a very distressed 
 condition, notwithstanding the indistinctness of his symptoms (which 
 rarely happens in chronic, but more frequently in acute diseases), a con- 
 dition to be ascribed to the benumbed state of the nerves, which pre- 
 vents the pains and complaints of the patient from being distinctly 
 perceived, here opium will remove this depression of inner nervous 
 sensibility, and the symptoms of the disease will become distinctly per- 
 ceptible in the after-effect. 
 
 [107] \ 188. One of the many pernicious theories of the old school. 
 
 [108] \ 194. For instance, Aconitum, Khus radicans, Belladonna, 
 Mercurius, etc. 
 
 [109] ? 197. Fresh itch eruption, chancre, sycotic excrescences. 
 
 [110] \ 199. The remedies for sycotic disease, and the antipsoric 
 remedies were unknown before my time.
 
 APPENDED TO THE TEXT OF THE ORGANON. 209 
 
 [111] 2 201. The fontanels of the old-school physician have a simi- 
 lar effect, in the form of artificial ulcers upon external parts ; they soothe 
 internal chronic complaints, but only for a very short time, and with- 
 out curing them ; on the contrary, they weaken and ruin the entire 
 state of health, much more than the instinctive vital force could do by 
 most of its metastases. 
 
 [112] 203. Whatever internal medicines were used in the case, 
 they only served to augment the disease, because these remedies pos- 
 sessed no specific curative power over the totality of the evil, but rather 
 undermined the organism by weakening it, and by engrafting other 
 chronic diseases upon it. 
 
 [113] 205. Hence, for instance, I cannot recommend the use of 
 the cosmic remedy, Arsenic, for the extermination of the so-called can- 
 cer of the lips or face (a product of highly developed psora ?), not only 
 because this remedy is very painful and often unsuccessful, but more 
 particularly because the fundamental disease is not in the least dimin- 
 ished by it, even if this dynamic remedy relieves that part of the body 
 which is affected by a malignant ulcer ; owing to this failure, the main- 
 taining power of life is compelled to transfer the focus of the great 
 inner disease to a more vital part (which is the case in every meta- 
 ptosis), and to produce blindness, deafness, insanity, suffocative asthma, 
 anasarca, apoplexy, etc. But this dubious local relief, effected in part 
 by the removal of a malignant ulcer by the topical application of 
 Arsenic, will, after all, succeed only where the ulcer has not attained a 
 large size, and only while the vital force retains its energy ; but during 
 this same state of things, it is still possible to effect a complete euro of 
 the original disease. 
 
 The same result may be observed after excision of cancer of the face 
 or breast, and after enucleation of the encysted tumors ; this is followed 
 by more serious consequences, at all events, death is hastened ; and 
 notwithstanding the frequency of such a termination, the old school 
 blindly pursues the same course in every new case, causing equally de- 
 plorable disasters. 
 
 [114] 205. Itch eruption, chancre (bubo), condyloid excrescences. 
 
 [115] 206. In making inquiries of this kind, we should not allow 
 ourselves to be deceived by the assertions of patients or their attendants, 
 who frequently state the cause of inveterate, nay, of the greatest and 
 most protracted diseases, to be a cold taken many years ago (from wet, 
 or cold drafts after being heated), or some previous fright, strain, or mor- 
 tification (and even witchcraft), etc. Such causes are much too slight 
 to produce an inveterate disease in a healthy body, to sustain it for 
 years, and to augment it from year to year after the manner of chronic 
 
 14
 
 210 XOTES AND EXPLANATORY REMARKS 
 
 diseases, produced by developed psora. Incomparably greater causes 
 than those within the patient's recollection, must lie at the root of the 
 beginning and progress of any significant and obstinate malady ; those 
 presumptive incidents can only serve as accessory causes, by which a 
 chronic miasm is aroused. 
 
 [116] ? 210. In painful diseases, for instance, of several years' 
 standing, we frequently meet with gentle dispositions, commanding 
 respect and compassion on the part of the physician for the patient. 
 But as soon as the disease is conquered, and the patient restored to 
 health a possibility of frequent occurrence under homoeopathic treat- 
 ment the physician will often be amazed and shocked at the frightful 
 changes in the disposition of the patient.. Ingratitude, obduracy, re- 
 fined malice, and the most disgraceful and revolting caprices are then 
 often seen to reappear, all of which were peculiar to the patient in times 
 of health. 
 
 Persons who are patient in health, are often found in sickness to be 
 obstinate, violent, and hasty, or intolerant and wilful, impatient or 
 despairing ; those who were previously chaste and modest, are then 
 found. lascivious and shameless. A bright intellect is not infrequently 
 found to be dull ; a person commonly of weak mind, on the other hand, 
 will be more shrewd and sensible ; while one of sluggish intellect, 
 sometimes shows great presence of mind, and promptness, resolu- 
 tion, etc. 
 
 [117] | 213. Thus, Aconitum napellus will rarely or new produce 
 a rapid or permanent cure in a patient of calm and complacent dispo- 
 sition, as little as Nux vomica will affect a mild phlegmatic, or Pulsa- 
 tilla a happy, cheerful, and obstinate temperament ; or as little as 
 Ignatia proves efficacious in an unchangeable state of mind, inclined 
 neither to fright nor to grief. 
 
 [118] \ 222. Cases rarely occur, where a protracted disease of the 
 mind or temperament subsides of its own accord (by the return of the 
 inner disease into the coarser bodily organs). These are the rare cases 
 in which an inmate of the lunatic asylum is dismissed seemingly cured. 
 But for these instances, all mad-houses would remain filled to the roof, 
 so that the multitude of candidates waiting for admission, could scarcely 
 ever be accommodated in these institutions, unless vacancies were 
 created by the death of some of the patients. None are 'ever really and 
 permanently cured in these establishments. A strong proof, among many 
 others, of the total inefficiency of the old practice, which allopathic 
 ostentation ridiculously honors by the appellation of rational practice. 
 How often, on the contrary, has not the true healing art, pure homoe- 
 opathy, restored to these sufferers the possession of their mental and 
 bodily health, returning them to their friends and to the world.
 
 APPENDED TO THE TEXT OF THE ORGANON. 211 
 
 [119] \ 224. It seems as if the mind received the truth of these 
 rational admonitions with displeasure and sadness, and as if it acted 
 upon the body for the purpose of restoring the disturbed equilibrium ; 
 but it appears also, as if the body, by means of its disease, reacted 
 upon the organs of the mind and temperament, thus creating in them 
 a higher state of excitement by again transferring its suffering to these 
 
 [120] \ 228. We behold with amazement, the hard-heartedness and 
 recklessness of physicians of numerous establishments for the insane, 
 not only in England, but also in Germany. Ignorant of the true man- 
 ner of treating such diseases by means of effective homoeopathic (anti- 
 psoric) medicines, these men content themselves with tormenting the 
 poor sufferers, by the most violent blows and other tortures. By these 
 unprincipled and revolting measures they degrade themselves beneath 
 the rank of overseers of houses of correction ; for the latter merely 
 fulfil their duty in punishing offenders, while the former seem to vent 
 their rage on the apparent incurability of mental diseases. In the ab- 
 ject consciousness of their professional inability, too ignorant to relieve, 
 and too indolent to accept a more appropriate method of treatment, 
 they maltreat those miserable but innocent sufferers. 
 
 [121] \ 232. Two or three kinds of conditions (states or stages), 
 may appear alternately. In double alternate conditions, for instance, 
 certain pains may invariably appear in the feet, etc., as soon as a cer- 
 tain form of ophthalmia vanishes ; which will again supervene, as soon 
 as the pain in the limbs has temporarily disappeared. Convulsions and 
 cramps may alternate directly with another affection of the body, or 
 one of its parts. In threefold alternate stages of some constitutional 
 (alltagigen) illness, periods of apparently improved health and of 
 heightened mental and bodily powers (exaggerated hilarity, increased 
 vivacity of the body and flow of spirits, unnatural appetite, etc.), may 
 rapidly take place ; whereupon sullenness and gloominess of temper, or 
 an intolerable hypochondriac state of the mind, combined with various 
 functional disturbances in regard to sleep, digestion, etc., may appear 
 quite as unexpectedly ; this, in its turn, may be replaced with equal 
 suddenness by the moderate indisposition of ordinary times. The 
 same is observable in many kinds of alternate conditions. Frequently 
 not a trace is left of the previous stage, when the new one appears. 
 In other cases only a few marks of the preceding alternate state are 
 found when the new one appears. Little is left of the symptoms of the 
 former condition, at the appearance and during the progress of the next. 
 Sometimes the morbid alternate conditions are essentially of an oppo- 
 site nature, e. g., melancholy alternating periodically with hilarious in- 
 sanity, or raving madness.
 
 212 NOTES AND EXPLANATORY REMARKS 
 
 [122] $ 235. Pathology, which is yet in its infancy, knows only of 
 one intermittent (alternating) fever, also called ague (cold fever). This 
 science assumes that there is no other difference than that of the time 
 of recurrence of these attacks, which are accordingly styled quotidian, 
 tertian, quartan, etc. But besides the periods of recurrence of inter- 
 mittent fevers, there are differences of far greater importance. There 
 are countless forms of such fevers, many of which cannot even be termed 
 fever and ague, because their paroxysms consist only of heat ; others 
 have only a cold stage, with or without subsequent perspiration ; still 
 others, which are marked by coldness of the whole body, together with 
 a sensation of heat, or by external heat with chills ; others again, 
 where one paroxysm consists only of rigors or coldness, with subsequent 
 feeling of relief, but where the next paroxysm consists only of heat, 
 with or without subsequent perspiration ; others again, where the heat 
 appears first and the chill afterwards ; others again, where chills and 
 heat are followed by apyrexia, and whereupon perspiration appears 
 alone, constituting the second attack, often following many hours after- 
 wards ; others againj where perspiration is wanting altogether, or 
 where the entire attack, without either chills or heat, consists only of 
 perspiration, or where the perspiration is present only during the hot 
 stage. Of this kind there are still innumerable other differences, par- 
 ticularly in regard to the collateral symptoms, such as the particular 
 kind of headache, bad taste in the mouth, nausea, vomiting, diarrhoea, 
 the absence or presence of thirst, the particular kinds of pain of the 
 body or limbs, sleep, delirium, mental affections, convulsions, etc., 
 occurring before, during, or after the chill ; before, during, or after 
 the heat ; before, during, or after the perspiration, and countless other 
 deviations of this kind. All of these are evidently intermittent fevers 
 of very different kinds, each of which naturally demands its own 
 (homoeopathic) treatment. It must be confessed that almost all of them 
 can be suppressed (as often is the case) by large and enormous doses of 
 Cinchona bark, or its pharmaceutical preparation, sulphate of quinine ; 
 that is to say, their periodical recurrence (the type) is extinguished by 
 this drug, though frequently not without increased and oft-repeated 
 doses, but patients who had suffered from such intermittents unsuited 
 for Cinchona, like all those epidemic intermittents traversing entire 
 countries, and even mountains, are never cured by the mere extinction 
 of their typical character. On the contrary, those patients only remain 
 diseased in another way, and often much more seriously than before, by 
 peculiar chronic Cinchona diseases, which resist even the efforts of the 
 true healing art, though persisted in for a long time. Can such results 
 be called cures ? 
 
 [123] $ 235. Dr. Yon Boenninghausen, who has done more in be- 
 half of our salutary art than any other of my disciples, was the first to
 
 APPENDED TO THE TEXT OF THE OROANOX. 213 
 
 furnish an admirable illustration of this subject, and he has facilitated 
 the selection of appropriate remedies for the greatest variety of fever 
 epidemics by his book, Versuch einer HomoeopathiscJien Therapie far 
 WecJiselfieber (An Attempt at Homoeopathic Therapeutics of Intermittent 
 Fevers), 1833. Munster near Kegensburg. 
 
 [124] <j 236. This is illustrated by the not infrequent cases of death 
 where a moderate dose of opium, administered during the cold stage of 
 the fever, speedily destroyed life. 
 
 [125] 244. Larger and oft-repeated doses of Peruvian bark, or even 
 concentrated preparations of bark, like sulphate of quinine, may indeed 
 rid such patients of the typical attacks of marsh-intermittents ; but 
 those who were deceived in this respect will remain diseased in another 
 manner, unless relieved by antipsoric remedies. 
 
 [126] \ 246. In the former editions of the Organon I have recom- 
 mended that a single dose of a well-selected homoeopathic remedy should 
 be allowed to terminate its operation before the same or a new remedy 
 is repeated, a doctrine derived from the certain experience that the 
 greatest amount of good can scarcely ever be accomplished, particularly 
 in chronic diseases, by a large dose of medicine (a retrogressive measure 
 recently proposed), however well-selected ; or, whatamounts to the same 
 thing, by several small doses administered in rapid succession, because 
 a procedure of this kind will not permit the vital force to undergo im- 
 perceptibly the change from the natural disease to the similar drug- 
 disease. On the contrary, it is usually excited to violent revulsive 
 action by one large dose, or by the quick succession of several smaller 
 doses, so that the reaction of the vital force, in most cases, is anything 
 but beneficial, doing more harm than good. Therefore, while it was im- 
 possible to discover a more salutary method than the one proposed by 
 me, it was necessary to obey the philanthropic rule of precaution, si non 
 juvat, viodo ne noceat; in accordance with which maxim the homoeo- 
 pathic physician, considering human welfare to be his highest aim, was 
 to administer but one most minute dose at a time of a carefully selected 
 medicine in a case of disease, to allow this dose to act upon the patient, 
 and to terminate its action. I say most minute, since it holds good, and 
 will continue to hold good as an incontrovertible homoeopathic rule of 
 cure, that the best dose of the correctly selected medicine will always 
 be the smallest in one of the high potencies (X) for chronic as well as 
 for acute diseases, a truth which is the invaluable property of pure 
 homceopathy, and which will continue to stand as an imperishable bar- 
 rier to shield true homoeopathy from quackery ( Afterkunste) as long as 
 allopathy (and no less the practice of the modern mongrel sect com- 
 posed of a mixture of allopathy and homoeopathy) continues like a
 
 214 NOTES AND EXPLANATORY REMARKS 
 
 cancer to undermine the life of suffering men, and to destroy them by 
 large doses of medicine. 
 
 On the other hand, practice proves to us that a single small dose may 
 be sufficient, particularly in light cases of disease, to accomplish nearly 
 all that could, for the present, be expected from the medicine, especi- 
 ally in the case of infants and very tender, susceptible adults. It also 
 becomes .evident that in many, nay, in most cases of very protracted 
 and inveterate diseases (often aggravated by previous inappropriate 
 drugs), as well as in serious acute affections, such a minute dose, even of 
 our highly rarefied medicines, will be insufficient to produce all the cura- 
 tive effects that might, in general, be expected to result from the medicine. 
 Hence it may undoubtedly be found necessary to administer several 
 doses of the same medicine for the purpose of altering pathogenetically 
 the vital force to such an extent, and to raise its curative reaction to 
 such a degree of tension, as to enable it to extinguish completely an en- 
 tire portion of the original disease, as far as this object could be reached 
 by any well-selected homoeopathic remedy. The best-selected medicine, 
 in a single small dose, would perhaps bring some relief in such cases, 
 but far from enough. 
 
 A careful homoeopathic physician would scarcely dare to repeat the 
 dose of the same remedy again and again, since no advantage was 
 ever gained by such a course, but, on accurate observation, certain dis- 
 advantages have most frequently been seen to follow. Exacerbations 
 have been commonly noticed, even after the smallest dose of the most 
 appropriate remedy, whenever it was repeated for two or three succes- 
 sive days. 
 
 A homoeopathic physician, convinced of the homoeopathic fitness of 
 his chosen remedy, and desirous of relieving his patient in a shorter 
 time than he had hitherto succeeded in doing by means of a single 
 small dose, naturally arrives at the conclusion that, as long as a single 
 dose is to be administered (for reasons detailed above), this dose might 
 as well be increased ; and that instead of a single fine pellet moistened 
 with the highest attenuation, six, seven or eight pellets, or even whole 
 drops of the dilution might be given at once. But unexceptionally the 
 result was less favorable than it should have been ; often it was actu- 
 ally injurious and detrimental an evil difficult to repair in a patient 
 treated in that manner. 
 
 Neither will low potencies of the remedy, in large doses, lead to a bet 
 ter result. 
 
 Experience teaches that the desired object will never be gained by in- 
 creasing the single doses of a homoeopathic medicine for the purpose of 
 raising the pathogenetic excitement of the vital force up to the point 
 of sufficient curative action. The vital force would be too violently 
 and too suddenly affected and aroused, than that it could have time to 
 prepare for a gradual, even, and salutary counteraction; hence it en-
 
 APPENDED TO THE TEXT OF THE ORGANON. 215 
 
 deavors to throw off the surplus of the medicinal assailant by vomiting, 
 diarrhoea, fever, perspiration, etc. Thus the object of the inconsider- 
 ate physician is, in a great measure, placed out of reach, or entirely 
 frustrated. Little or nothing is accomplished toward the cure of the 
 disease ; on the contrary, the patient is visibly weakened, and for a 
 long time a repetition, even of the smallest dose of the same remedy, is 
 aot to be thought of, lest it should have an undesirable effect upon the 
 patient. 
 
 A number of small doses, repeated for the same purpose in quick 
 succession, will accumulate in the organism till they constitute, as it 
 were, one large dose, and will produce the same evil result, except in 
 some rare instances. The vital force, unable to recover during the in- 
 terval even between small doses, is overtasked and overpowered, inca- 
 pacitated to begin curative reaction, and compelled to continue pas- 
 sively the predominant drug-disease- forced upon it. This process is 
 similar to that produced by the large and accumulating allopathic doses 
 of a drug, resulting in protracted injury to the patient, an event we are 
 daily called upon to witness. 
 
 Now, in order to avoid the errors here pointed out, to gain the desired 
 object with greater certainty than before, and to administer the selected 
 remedy in such a manner that it may do the greatest amount of good 
 to the patient without injury, and finally, in order that, in a given dis- 
 ease, the medicine may accomplish as much as could possibly be ex- 
 pected, I have recently adopted a peculiar course. 
 
 I perceived that, in order to pursue the correct medium course, we 
 should be guided by the nature of the different medicines, as well as by 
 the bodily constitution of the patient, and the magnitude of his disease. 
 Let us take, for example, the use of Sulphur in chronic (psoric) dis- 
 eases ; its finest dose (Tinct. Sulph. X), even in the case of robust per- 
 sons afflicted with developed psora, is rarely to be repeated with advan- 
 tage oftener than once in seven days ; this space of time must be extended 
 still more in the treatment of weakly and susceptible patients, when it 
 will be well to administer such a dose only once in nine, twelve or four- 
 teen days, to be repeated until the medicine ceases to be serviceable. 
 In such cases it will be found that in psoric diseases rarely less than 
 four, but often six, eigh.t, and even ten such doses ( Tinct. Sulph. X), ad- 
 ministered successively at such intervals, are required for the complete 
 extinction of that portion of the chronic disease which Sulphur (to 
 continue the example) is capable of extinguishing, provided no allo- 
 pathic abuse of Sulphur had occurred previously. In this manner, a 
 newly originated (primary) itch-eruption attacking a sufficiently robust 
 person, and even if it had extended over the whole body, can be cured in 
 ten or twelve weeks by administering every seventh day a dose of tinct. Sulf. 
 X (that is, with ten or twelve globules) ; nor will it often be necessary to 
 make '.ise of a few doses of Carbo veg. X (also at the rate of one dose
 
 216 NOTES AND EXPLANATORY REMARKS 
 
 a week) ; the cure May, therefore, be perfected without the least ex- 
 ternal treatment, excepting frequent change of linen and well-regulated 
 regimen. 
 
 Although from eight to ten doses of Tinct. Sulph. X may be gener- 
 ally considered as sufficient in other great chronic diseases^ it is, never- 
 theless preferable, instead of applying the doses in uninterrupted suc- 
 cession, to give a dose of another medicine which, next to Sulphur, is 
 most homoeopathic to the case (generally Hep. sulph.), after each, or 
 after every second or third dose of the latter ; and to allow this new 
 dose to operate from eight to fourteen days before a second series of 
 three doses of Sulphur is again resorted to. 
 
 Not infrequently the vital force is indisposed to submit to the action 
 of several successive doses of Sulphur, even at the stated intervals, and 
 however well. the medicine may have been adapted to the chronic evil, 
 the repugnance of the vital power will be indicated by some moderate 
 sulphur-symptoms, which appear during the treatment. In this case 
 it is sometimes advisable to give a small dose of Nux vom. X, and 
 to permit this to act from eight to ten days, so that nature may again 
 become disposed to allow Sulphur in continued doses, to act quietly 
 and with beneficial result. In some cases, Pulsatilla X is to be pre- 
 ferred. 
 
 If Sulphur had been allopathically misapplied (even several years 
 before), the vital force will resist the effects of that medicine, though 
 decidedly indicated ; in that case -even, visible aggravations of the 
 chronic disease will be manifested by the vital force, after the smallest 
 dose of Sulphur, nay even after smelling of a pellet moistened with 
 Tinct. Sulph. X. This is a deplorable circumstance, which renders the 
 best medical treatment almost useless ; and still it is only one out of 
 numerous instances of allopathically maltreated chronic diseases, for 
 which, however, we possess some means of reparation. 
 
 In such cases, it is merely necessary to let the patient apply one pellet 
 moistened with Mercur. Metall. X to his nostrils, and to take a deep 
 inspiration through the nose (stark riechen lassen), and to let this dose, 
 applied through olfaction, operate for nine days, in order to make the 
 vital force again susceptible of the beneficial effects of Sulphur (at least 
 by smelling of Tinct. Sulph. X, a discovery for .which we are indebted 
 to Dr. Griesselich of Carlruhe), 
 
 Of the other antipsoric remedies (perhaps excepting Phosph. X) fewer 
 doses are to be given at similar intervals (Sepia and Silicea are to be 
 given at longer intervals, where they are honvjeopathically indicated, 
 without intercurrent remedies), in order to extinguish all that the indi- 
 cated remedy is capable oi curing. Hepar sulph. calc. is rarely to be 
 administered internally or by olfaction, in shorter periods than fourteen 
 or fifteen days. 
 
 As a matter of course, the physician should be fully convinced of the
 
 APPENDED TO THE TEXT OF THE ORGANON. 217 
 
 accuracy of his selection of the remedy before attempting a repetition 
 of doses. 
 
 In acute diseases, the time for the repetition of the proper remedy is 
 regulated by the rate at which the disease runs its course ; here it may 
 often be necessary to repeat the medicine in twenty-four, sixteen. 
 twelve, eight, four hours, and less, while the medicine, without origi- 
 nating new complaints, continues to produce uninterrupted improve- 
 ment ; but where this improvement is not sufficiently marked, consider- 
 ing the dangerous rapidity of the acute disease, the interval must be 
 still further lessened. Thus in cases of cholera, the most rapidly fatal 
 disease known to us, it is necessary in the beginning to give one or two 
 drops of a weak solution of Camphor every five minutes, in order to 
 insure speedy and certain relief ; while in the more developed stages, 
 we may be called upon to employ doses of Cuprum, Veratrum, Phos- 
 phorus, etc. (X), every two or three hours ; or to give Arsenicum, 
 Carbo veg., etc., at similar intervals. 
 
 In the treatment of so-called nervous fevers and other continued 
 fevers, the repetition of the dose of the effective medicine is also gov- 
 erned by the foregoing rules. 
 
 In pure syphilitic diseases, I have commonly found one dose of me- 
 tallic Mercury (X) to be sufficient. But not infrequently, two or three 
 doses, administered at intervals of six or eight days, were necessary, 
 whenever the least complication with psora was visible. 
 
 In cases where one remedy or another was strongly indicated, but 
 where the patient is very excitable and weak, the application of a 
 remedy by olfaction is more efficacious and safe than the administra- 
 tion of a substantial dose of homoaopathic medicine, however fine and 
 highly potentiated. This is done by holding the mouth of the vial, 
 containing one small globule moistened with the medicine, first to one 
 nostril, and if the dose is to be still more efficacious, also to the other 
 nostril of the patient, who takes a momentary inspiration, the effect 
 of which continues quite as long as that of the substantial doses ; hence 
 this process of olfaction is not to be repeated at shorter intervals, than 
 if th medicine had been given in substantial form. 
 
 [127] \ 249. Since experience proves that a dose of a specific ho- 
 moaopathic medicine can scarcely be prepared too small to produce a 
 distinct improvement in a disease to which it is adapted ($ 161, 279), 
 it would be contrary to our purpose, and hurtful to repeat the same 
 medicine, or to increase the dose in the absence of an improvement, or 
 whenever an aggravation, however slight, should make its appearance ; 
 in doing so, we would be guilty of following the method of the old 
 school, and of acting under the delusion that the small quantity of 
 medicine (too small a dose) could not be efficacious. E eery aggravation 
 evinced by new symptoms provided no errors have beeu committee! with
 
 218 NOTES AND EXPLANATORY REMARKS 
 
 regard to physical and moral regimen only proves the unsuitableness of 
 the medicine last administered in the case of disease, but it never is an 
 indication of the weakness of the dose. 
 
 [128] \ 251. I have discussed this subject more fully in the intro- 
 duction to Ignatia (Mat. Med., Part 2d). 
 
 [129] 253. The indications of improvement with regard to mind 
 and temperament, ai-e only to be observed soon after the exhibition of 
 the medicine, provided the dose had been sufficiently small (i. e., as 
 small as possible) ; an unnecessarily large dose, even of the most ho- 
 moeopathically adapted medicine, acts too violently, disturbing the mind 
 and temperament too much, and too continuously in the beginning, to 
 allow the improvement in them to be seen early. I must remark here, 
 that this necessary rule is most frequently violated by conceited begin- 
 ners in homoaopathy, and by those who come over from the ranks of 
 the old school. Actuated by inveterate prejudices, they shun the 
 smallest doses of the highest dilutions of medicines in these cases, and 
 are, therefore, deprived of the great advantages and blessings derived 
 from a method, which has been established as salutary by countless 
 experiences ; they cannot achieve as much as true homoeopathy can 
 accomplish, and hence, unjustly claim to be its disciples. 
 
 [130] I 259. The distant and mellow tones of the flute which, in 
 the silent hours of night, would melt a tender heart, and call forth 
 celestial emotions and religious sentiments, are drowned by the dis- 
 cordant and tumultuous sounds of the busy day. 
 
 [131] \ 260. Coffee ; Chinese tea, or other herb teas ; beer contain- 
 ing medicinal vegetable substances unadapted to the condition of the 
 patient ; so-called cordials, prepared from medicinal spices ; all kinds 
 of punch ; spiced chocolate ; scented water and perfumes of various 
 kinds ; highly odorous flowers cultivated in the chamber ; medicated 
 tooth-powder or washes ; perfumes inclosed in bags or cushions ; highly 
 seasoned food or sauces ; spiced pastry or ices ; raw medicinal herbs in 
 soups ; pot-herbs, tender shoots and roots possessing medicinal proper- 
 ties ; old cheese and tainted animal food, or the flesh and fat of pigs, 
 ducks, geese, or young veal, and acid food, etc., all of which produce 
 collateral medicinal effects, are carefully to be kept from patients of 
 this kind. Excesses at table ; the excessive use of sugar and salt, as 
 well as spirituous liquors ; heated rooms ; woollen clothes next to the 
 skin (which, in warm weather, is first to be replaced by cotton and 
 then by linen) ; sedentary habits in close apartments ; passive exer- 
 cise, such as riding, driving, rocking ; protracted suckling of infants ; 
 the habit of sleeping in bed too long after dinner ; nocturnal occupa-
 
 APPENDED TO THE TEXT OF THE ORGAXON. 219 
 
 tions ; the enervating effects induced by the perusal of obscene books ; 
 objects of anger, grief, and vexation ; the passion for gaming ; exces- 
 sive exertion of mind and body ; residence in a marshy locality ; damp 
 rooms ; penurious living, etc. : all these conditions and circumstances 
 should be carefully avoided and removed, lest the cure might be im- 
 peded or rendered impossible. Some of my disciples appear to impose 
 unnecessary restrictions on their patients, by prohibiting a still greater 
 number of quite indifferent things, a course which is not to be sanc- 
 tioned. 
 
 [132] \ 263. This, however, is rare. In purely inflammatory dis- 
 eases, for instance, where Aconite, a medicine easily counteracted 
 in the organism by the use of vegetable acid, is indispensable, the pa- 
 tient generally experiences a desire for pure cold water. 
 
 [133] 266. All crude animal and vegetable substances possess a 
 greater or less amount of medicinal properties, and each, after its own 
 manner, is capable of altering the sensorial condition (health) of man. 
 Those plants and animals used as food by civilized nations, are prefer- 
 able on account of the large amount of nutritious matter contained in 
 them ; they also differ from others in this, that the medicinal properties 
 of their crude condition are less prominent, and that these properties are 
 diminished by culinary processes ; for instance, by pressing out the 
 hurtful juices (like that of the South American Cassava), by fermenta- 
 tions (like that of rye flour when made into dough for bread ; the prep- 
 aration of sourkraut and pickles, without vinegar), by smoking, by 
 heat (in boiling, frying, broiling, roasting, baking), by which means 
 the medicinal elements are partially destroyed and evaporated. Through 
 the addition of salt or vinegar (in pickling and preparation of sauces 
 and salads), these animal and vegetable substances may lose a part of 
 their medicinal properties, but injurious qualities of another kind are 
 produced. 
 
 Plants, even, of strong medicinal properties are partly or wholly 
 deprived of their strength by such modes of treatment. All roots of 
 the iris species, horseradish, arum, and the peonies lose nearly all their 
 medicinal strength by perfect desiccation. The juice of the most pow- 
 erful plants is often transformed into an inert, pitchy mass by the ordi- 
 nary temperature employed in the preparation of extracts. By being 
 allowed to stand still for a long time, the expressed juice of deadly 
 plants is often rendered inert ; even at a moderate temperature it 
 rapidly passes into vinous fermentation ; being thus deprived of much 
 strength, it grows sour, and finally putrid, whereby all its peculiar 
 medicinal properties are destroyed. The amylaceous sediment, when 
 purified, is perfectly harmless like ordinary starch. Even ic the process
 
 220 NOTES AND EXPLANATORY REMARKS 
 
 of sweating, to which a closely packed mass of herbs would be exposed, 
 a great portion of their medicinal properties are lost. 
 
 [134] \ 267. Buchholz (Taschenbuch fiir Scheidekunst u. Apoth., 
 1815, Weimar, I, VI] assures his readers, uncontradicted by his critic 
 in the Leipziger Liter atur-Zeitung, 1816, No. 82, that we were indebted 
 for this excellent method of preparing medicines to the campaign in 
 Russia, whence it was introduced into Germany. He conceals the fact 
 that this discovery and its description had been made known by me two 
 years before the Russian campaign, although he quotes my own words 
 from the first edition of the Organon of the Rational Healing Art, I 230 
 (the Organon appeared in 1810), and the annexed note. Thus the ori- 
 gin of an invention is rather to be sought in the wilds of Asia than to 
 attribute the honor to a German who justly claims it. Although alco- 
 hol was formerly sometimes mixed with vegetable juices to preserve 
 them for the purpose of preparing extracts, it was never done with the 
 intention of administering them in this form to patients. 
 
 [135] \ 267. Although equal parts of alcohol and of fresh juice are 
 the usual proportion effecting the subsidence of fibrous and albuminous 
 matter, nevertheless a double quantity of alcohol is required for plants 
 containing much viscid mucus, or an excess of albumen. Plants con- 
 taining but little juice, like oleander, boxwood, yew tree, ledum, sa- 
 bina, etc., should first be crushed into a fine pulp, and then stirred up 
 with a double quantity of alcohol, so that the juice may combine with 
 it, and being thus extracted by the alcohol it may be strained. These 
 substances may also be dried, reduced to powder, ground with sugar of 
 m;lk to the third trituration, and then farther diluted by potentiation 
 after dissolving a grain of the trituration (cf. \ 271). 
 
 [136] \ 268. In order to preserve such substances in the form of 
 powder, a precaution, hitherto not generally known to apothecaries, 
 was requisite, in the absence of which these animal and vegetable sub- 
 stances, though perfectly dry, could not be kept in well-closed bottles. 
 Crude, unpowdered vegetable substances, however dry, still contain a 
 certain degree of moisture as a necessary condition for the cohesion of 
 their structural particles. Although this moisture does not prevent 
 the entire unpowdered drug from continuing in a dry state, it will 
 nevertheless prove to be excessive for the preservation of a substance in 
 a finely powdered state. Vegetable or animal substances, which are 
 quite dry when whole, will, when finely pulverized, form a somewhat 
 moist powder, which cannot be kept in closed vessels without being 
 rapidly spoiled by mould unless previously freed from the excess of 
 moisture. This is best done by spreading the powder in a shallow tin 
 pan with a high rim, floating on boiling water (water-bath), and stir
 
 APPENDED TO THE TEXT OF THE ORGANON. 221 
 
 ring it till it has become so dry, that its small particles no longer adhere 
 together in lumps, and until they can be separated and blown off like 
 fine sand. In this state these fine powders may be preserved forever 
 without deterioration in well-stoppered and sealed glasses, where they 
 will retain their original and perfect medicinal strength free from mould 
 and mustiness. The best plan is to protect the glasses from daylight in 
 covered jars or boxes. Animal and vegetable substances, kept in glasses 
 which are not perfectly air-tight, and kept from the access of sun and 
 daylight, will in time lose more and more of their medicinal virtues 
 even in their entire state, but more particularly in the form of powder. 
 
 [137] \ 270. Desirous of employing a certain rule for the develop 
 ment of powers of fluid medicines, I have been led by manifold expe- 
 riences and accurate observations to prefer two instead of repeated 
 strokes of succussion for each vial, since the latter method tended to 
 potentiate the medicines too highly. There are, nevertheless, homoe- 
 opathists who carry about with them homoeopathic medicines in fluid 
 form, and who still insist that *h-;e medicines were not found to have 
 been more highly potentiated, thereby disclosing a want of accurate 
 observation. I dissolved one grain of soda in half an ounce (1 Loth.) 
 of water mixed with a little alcohol contained in a vial, two-thirds of 
 which it filled ; after shaking this solution uninterruptedly for half an 
 hour, it was equal in potentiation and efficacy to the thirtieth develop- 
 ment of strength. 
 
 [138] \ 271. This subject is fully explained in the preface to the 
 medicines in the third edition of the second part of the Materia Medico,. 
 
 [139] \ 272. Some homoeopathic physicians have tried the plan of 
 administering two medicines at a time, or nearly so, in cases where one 
 of the remedies seemed to be homoeopathic to one portion of the symp- 
 toms of the disease, and where a second remedy appeared adapted to 
 the other portion ; but I must seriously warn my readers against such 
 an attempt, which will never be necessary even if it should seem proper. 
 
 [140] \ 274. Supposing the right homeopathic remedy to have been 
 administered in a well-considered case of disease, it would be prepos- 
 terous to order the patient to drink some other medicinal herb-tea, to 
 apply herb-cushions, medicated fomentations, injections, salves or oint- 
 ments ; a sensible physician will leave such practice to irrational allo- 
 pathic routine. 
 
 [141] \ 276. The praise which has lately been bestowed by some 
 homoeopathic physicians upon the larger doses, arises partly from their 
 Belection of lower potencies, such as I was in the habit of using twenty
 
 222 NOTES AND EXPLANATORY REMARKS 
 
 years ago for want of better knowledge, and partly from the circum- 
 stance that the medicines were not quite homoeopathically selected. 
 
 [142] 2276. See note to 246. 
 
 [143] \ 280. Let these ordinary practitioners ask mathematicians 
 to demonstrate the truth, that, although a substance be divided into 
 ever so many parts, some portion of this substance, however minute, 
 must still constitute each one of these parts ; that the most inconceiv- 
 ably minute fractional particle never ceases to be something of the 
 original substance, an'd hence, that it can never become nothing. Phys- 
 ical sciences will teach them that there are great forces (potencies) 
 which are entirely imponderable, like heat, light, etc. ; and that, con- 
 sequently, these must be far lighter than the medicinal contents of the 
 smallest homoeopathic doses Let them determine, if they can, the 
 weight of angry words causing a bilious fever, or the weight of afflict- 
 ing news that can kill an affectionate mother when she hears of the 
 death of an only son ; let them t^n^h for fifteen minutes a magnet 
 capable of supporting a hundred pounds, and be convinced by painful 
 sensations that even imponderable influences may produce the most vio- 
 lent medicinal effects upon the human body ; let some weakling of that 
 class allow a strong-willed mesmerist to touch the pit of his stomach 
 lightly with the point of his thumb for a few minutes, and the intoler- 
 able sensations produced by this process will make him repent of hav- 
 ing set limits to the activity of boundless nature. 
 
 If an allopathic physician, in trying the homoeopathic method, can- 
 not summon sufficient courage to use highly rarefied doses, he should 
 ask himself what risk he would incur in using them ? If only ponder- 
 ables were real, and imponderables unreal, then one of these seemingly 
 insignificant doses would, at worst, be without any effect whatever, a 
 result far more harmless than that following too large a dose of allo- 
 pathic medicine. Why will such a physician consider his want of ex- 
 perience, combined with prejudices, as more competent than experience 
 established by facts observed throughout many years ? In addition to 
 this, it must be remembered that the power of homoeopathic medicine 
 is augmented (potentiated) by friction and succussion at each successive 
 division and comminution. This development of powers, unknown be- 
 fore my time, is so great, that in latter years convincing experience has 
 led me to make use of two succussions after each dilution, where form- 
 erly I employed ten. 
 
 [144] \ 284. Supposing one drop of a mixture containing -^,,-th of 
 a grain of medicinal substance to have an effect = A, then one drop of 
 a higher dilution, containing ji^th of a grain of medicinal substance, 
 would have an effect about equal to \ ; if it contains ro j(j a thof a grain of
 
 APPENDED TO THE TEXT OF THE ORGANON. 223 
 
 medicinal substance, it would have an effect equal to ; if it con- 
 tains Tffffffbfffffftt 1 f a grain of medicine, its effect would be = ; and in 
 this progression, the volume of the dose remaining the same, the quad- 
 ratic (or perhaps more than quadratic) diminution of medicinal sub- 
 stance will always reduce the effect of the latter only by about one-half. 
 I have very often seen one drop of the decillionfold dilution of Nux vom. 
 produce almost exactly half as great an effect as one drop of the quintil- 
 Jionfold dilution, administered under the same circumstances, and to the 
 same person. 
 
 [145] 285. For this purpose it is best to use fine sugar-pellets of 
 the size of poppy seeds ; one of these pellets moistened with medicine, 
 and introduced into the vehicle, constitutes a dose containing about 
 j ,th part of a dose ; for three hundred of such pellets are sufficiently 
 moistened by one drop of alcohol. By placing one of these pellets 
 upon the tongue, and without swallowing some liquid afterwards, the 
 dose is considerably lessened. But if there are reasons for adminis- 
 tering the smallest dose, and if, at the same time, a speedy effect is to 
 be produced upon a very sensitive patient, it will only be necessary to 
 smell of the medicine once (see note to \ 288). 
 
 [146] 286. The healing and intoxicating effects of the simplest 
 stimulants only, such as wine and alcohol, are diminished by dilution 
 with a large quantity of water. 
 
 [147] \ 287. By the word intimately I mean to say, that if a drop of 
 medicinal fluid is shaken up once with one hundred drops of alcohol that 
 is to say, if the vial containing both, has been subjected to one vigorous 
 downward stroke of the arm, while the vial is held in the hand, an 
 exact mixture must have taken place ; but that the mixture of both will 
 be made far more intimate by two, three, ten or more such strokes ; i. e., 
 the medicinal power will have become more highly potentiated, and the 
 spirit of this medicine will have been unfolded and developed in a 
 higher degree, and made far more penetrant in its effect upon the nerves. 
 Now if these high dilutions are to serve the desirable purpose of di- 
 minishing the dose, and of reducing its effect upon the organism, it 
 would be well not to shake each of the twenty or thirty vials more than 
 twice, so that the medicinal force may be but moderately developed, 
 It would also be proper not to extend the time of trituration too far in 
 making dry powder-dilutions ; e. (/., a grain of some crude medicinal 
 substance, having been mixed with one hundred grains of sugar of 
 milk, should be triturated vigorously only for an hour ; a grain of this 
 trituration, mixed with one hundred grains of sugar of milk (rjj^jth 
 dilution), should also be triturated for an hour, and the third dilution 
 (iffiToijiyoth), prepared by mixing a grain of the preceding trituration 
 with one hundred grains of sugar of milk, should also be triturated for
 
 224 NOTES AND EXPLANATORY REMARKS 
 
 one hour, whereby the medicine is brought to a state of dilution, pos 
 sessing a moderate development of strength. The process of making 
 these preparations is more fully described in the prefaces to the third 
 edition of the second part of the Materia Medica, 1833. 
 
 [148] 287. The higher tne process of dilution, combined with yo 
 tentiation (by means of two succussions), is carried, so much the more 
 rapid and penetrant the effect of the preparation will appear in its in- 
 fluence upon the vital force, and in altering the sensorial condition. 
 This process, however, does not lessen the efficacy of the preparatior 
 much, even if it is carried up to XX, L, C, and still higher, instead of 
 stopping, as usual, at X, which is generally sufficient. These highei 
 degrees seem to differ from the lower ones only in having an effect of 
 shorter duration. 
 
 [149] \ 288. Homoeopathic remedies will act with the greatest cei- 
 tainty and efficacy, particularly by smelling or inhaling them in the 
 form of vapor emanating continually from a dry pellet impregnated 
 with a highly rarefied medicinal solution, and containedin a small vial. 
 The homoBopathic physician should apply the mouth of the vial first to 
 one nostril of the patient, and request him to inhale the air from the 
 vial ; and if the dose is to be somewhat stronger, the vial should also 
 be applied to the other nostril, the patient inhaling more or less vigor- 
 ousl} r , in proportion to the intended strength of the dose, whereupon 
 the vial should be replaced, well corked, in his pocket-case to prevent 
 abuse. Hence the physician may dispense entirely with the services of an 
 apothecary, if he chooses to do so. Globules (of which ten, twenty or a 
 hundred weigh a grain) moistened with the thirtieth potentiated dilu- 
 tion, and then dried, retain their full strength uncliminished for at least 
 eighteen or twenty years (as far as my experience reaches), even if the 
 vial had been opened a thousand times, provided, however, it had been 
 well protected from heat and sunlight. In case the patient's nostrils 
 were obstructed by coryza or polypus, he should inhale through the 
 mouth while holding the aperture of the vial between his lips. A cer- 
 tain result may be obtained in the case of infants by holding the vial 
 close to their nostrils during sleep. The inhaled medicinal vapor comes 
 into immediate contact with the nerves distributed over the parietes 
 of the cavities, through which it passes, and thus stimulates the vital 
 force into curative action in the mildest, but at the same time, in the 
 most energetic manner. This is much superior to all other modes of 
 administering medicines by the mouth. Every kind of internal chronic 
 disease not entirely ruined by allopathy, as well as the most acute dis- 
 eases that can be cured at all by homoeopathy (what indeed cannot be 
 cured by it, except surgical diseases requiring manual skill ?>, are most 
 surely and effectually cured by this process of olfaction. But of the
 
 APPENDED TO THE TEXT OF THE ORGANON. 225 
 
 great number of patients who, for a year past, have sought my aid and 
 that of my assistant, there is scarcely one whose chronic or acute dis- 
 ease we had not treate'd successfully alone by means of olfaction. Dur- 
 ing the latter half of this year I became convinced of the fact (which 
 I would not have believed before), that by this process of olfaction the 
 power of the medicine is exerted upon the patient, at least in the same 
 degree of intensity, and, in fact, more quietly, though quite as long as 
 that of a large dose of medicine administered by the mouth, and that, 
 consequently, the process of olfaction is not to be repeated at shorter 
 periods than if the medicine were given in material doses by the mouth. 
 
 [150] \ 289. Even patients deprived of their sense of smell are in- 
 fluenced and cured in an equally perfect manner by inhaling medicinal 
 vapor through the nose. 
 
 [151] \ 292. Friction (inunction) seems to enhance the effect of 
 medicines only inasmuch as friction per se renders the skin and the 
 living fibre more susceptible, and capable of feeling the strength of the 
 medicine, and of imparting this sensation of change in the sensorial 
 condition to the entire organism. If the inner surface of the thigh has 
 been well irritated by friction, mercurial ointment merely laid on will 
 act quite as powerfully as if this ointment had been vigorously rubbed 
 into the spot, according to the usual mode of "inunction," as it is 
 called. It still remains doubtful whether the substance of the metal 
 itself is made to penetrate to the interior of the body by means of this 
 so-called process of inunction, or whether it is taken up by the absorb- 
 ent vessels, or whether neither of the two effects occur. But homoeop- 
 athy scarcely ever demands the inunction of any medicine, and least 
 of all, the use of mercurial ointment for curative purposes.^ 
 
 15
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 I CONSIDER it necessary in this place to allude to animal magnetism 
 or mesmerism (called so after Mesmer, its discoverer), differing in its 
 nature from all other curative agents. This remedial power, the ex- 
 istence of which is often denied, is imparted to the patient by the touch 
 of a well-disposed person, exercising the full strength of his will. It 
 acts in part homceopathically, by exciting symptoms similar to those 
 of the disease to be cured, and is applied for this purpose by means of 
 a single pass or stroke of the hands held flatwise over the body, and 
 carried, during moderate exertion of the will, from the crown to the 
 tips of the toes ;[1] this process is efficacious in uterine haemorrhages, 
 even when death is imminent. The application of mesmerism also 
 serves to distribute the vital force equally through the organism, when 
 it is abnormally active in some parts, and deficient in others ; e. (/., in 
 cases of rush of blood to the head, and sleepless, anxious restlessness 
 of debilitated persons, etc., where it should also be applied by means 
 of a single, but more powerful pass of the hands. It is also capa- 
 ble of imparting vital power, and of supplying deficiency of the 
 latter directly to a single debilitated part, or to the entire organism. 
 This object is not to be reached with the same degree of safety and 
 certainty by any power, except that of mesmerism, which obviates the 
 disturbances arising from other kinds of medical treatment. An effect 
 of this kind is obtained in single parts of the body, by applying the 
 hands or tips of the fingers, and by directing a strong effort of good 
 will upon the part suffering from inveterate debility, where an internal 
 chronic evil has established its local symptoms. Cases of this kind 
 are, e, gr., chronic ulcers, amaurosis, paralysis of single limbs, etc. [2] 
 Many sudden and apparent cures, performed in all ages by mesmerists 
 endowed with great natural power, belong to this category. But the 
 most remarkable instances of the communication of human power 
 were witnessed in the resuscitation of persons who, after having lain 
 in a state of apparent death for a long time, were acted upon by the 
 powerful will of a well-disposed man in the prime of life and vigor. [3] 
 History records several undoubted instances of this kind. 
 
 These methods of applying mesmeric pbwer, depend upon an influx 
 of vital force from one body into another ; it is, therefore, called posi- 
 
 ( 227 )
 
 228 APPENDIX. 
 
 tive mesmerism. [4] But there is another manner )f applying it, which 
 produces a contrary effect to the former, and is, therefore, known as 
 negative mesmerism. Of this kind, are the mesmeric strokes employed 
 in awakening persons from a state of somnambulism, as well as all those 
 manipulations known as "calming" and "ventilating." The safest 
 and simplest means of discharging the excess of vital power accumu- 
 lated in some portion of a vigorous organism, consist in the application 
 of negative mesmerism by means of the right hand with its extended 
 palm, held parallel to and about an inch from the body, and carried by 
 a rapid motion from the crown of the head to the tips of the toes. [5] 
 The more rapidly this motion is made, so much the more effective will 
 be the discharge of vital force. In a case of apparent death, for in- 
 stance, occurring in a female previously healthy, [6] whose menses were 
 suddenly arrested at their commencement, by some violent emotional 
 disturbance, the excess of vital force, probably accumulated in the prse- 
 cordial region, is discharged and restored to its equilibrium throughout 
 the organism, by means of a rapid negative stroke of the hand, which 
 will be followed by immediate resuscitation. [7] A gentle and less 
 rapid negative movement of the hand will also allay the great agita- 
 tion, and anxious sleeplessness occasioned in very excitable persons, by 
 a positive pass too powerfully applied.
 
 EXPLANATORY NOTES 
 
 TO THE APPENDIX. 
 
 [1] IT is equal to thesmallest homoeopathic dose, which, however, achieves 
 wonders if applied under proper circumstances. Incompetent homoeopathic 
 physicians frequently overwhelm their patients, suffering from ohstinate 
 complaints, with a rapid succession of doses of various medicines ; though 
 homoeopathically selected and administered in high potentiated dilutions, 
 these produce such a degree of overexcitement, that life is placed in jeopardy, 
 and that the least subsequent dose of medicine would inevitably prove fatal. 
 In such cases the harmonious and equal distribution of the vital power, re- 
 pose, sleep, and recovery, can only be brought about by a gentle mesmeric 
 pass, repeatedly executed by the hand of a well-disposed person, to the af- 
 fected part. 
 
 [2] Although this process of supplying a deficiency of vital power, re- 
 peated from time to time, can never accomplish a permanent cure, in cases 
 where, as above stated, a general internal evil lies at the bottom of the 
 chronic local disease ; nevertheless, this positive mode of strengthening and 
 sustaining the organism with vital power (which is no more a palliative than 
 food or drink, in satisfying hunger and thirst), is a great adjuvant to ho- 
 moeopathic medicines in the actual treatment of the entire disease. 
 
 [3] Particularly if this power had been exercised by men, such as are rarely 
 met with, and who, while endowed with a very benevolent disposition, pos- 
 sess but a very slight degree of sexual desire, which they can suppress easily, 
 and in whom, therefore, the subtle vital forces ordinarily employed in the 
 production of seminal fluid, are always present in abundance, and in readi- 
 ness to be imparted to other persons through the medium of touch, applied 
 under the exercise of a strong will. A number of powerful mesmerizers 
 with whom I was acquainted all possessed these peculiarities. 
 
 [4] These remarks concerning the decided and undoubted curative power 
 of positive mesmerism, are by no means intended to apply to that exaggera- 
 tion of the same, often practiced upon patients of weak nerves, who, being 
 subjected to such manipulations for hours every day, at length experience 
 Ti enormous change of their entire being, called somnambulism ; a state in 
 
 ( 229 )
 
 230 EXPLANATORY NOTES TO THE APPENDIX. 
 
 which a human being seems removed from the sensual world into the spirit- 
 world an extremely unnatural and dangerous condition, by which men 
 have often dared to attempt the cure of chronic diseases. 
 
 [5] It is a well-known rule, that a person who is to be subjected to either 
 positive or negative mesmerism, must not be clothed, even in part, with silk. 
 
 [6] For this reason, a negative pass, particularly if energetically executed, 
 is very injurious to a person of low vitality, suffering from chronic debility. 
 
 [7] A robust country lad, ten years of age, during some slight indisposi- 
 tion, was mesmerized by a woman who passed the ends of her thumbs sev- 
 eral times rapidly and energetically from the epigastrium along the ribs, 
 whereupon the boy became deathly pale, losing both consciousness and 
 power of motion, so that he could not be aroused in spite of the most strenu- 
 ous efforts, and was supposed to be dead. I caused his elder brother to make 
 a rapid negative pass from the crown of the head to the feet, which at once 
 restored the patient to consciousness and health.
 
 ALPHABETICAL INDEX 
 
 INTRODUCTION AND TEXT. 
 
 Accessor}' medicinal symptoms to be regarded as belong- 
 ing to disease, 
 
 Acute diseases divisible into several classes, . 
 
 Adaptation, homoeopathic, imperfect, .... 
 
 Advantages of man, greater than those of nature,. 
 
 Affinity of different affections for different regions of the 
 system, . 
 
 Affinity of homoeopathic remedy for diseased parts, 
 
 After-effects of drugs, ....... 
 
 After-effect, or counter-effect, 
 
 After-effects scarcely seen after minute doses, 
 
 Aggravation after contrary use of drugs, 
 
 Aggravation, homoeopathic, ...... 
 
 Aggravation, medicinal, of original disease, . 
 
 Aggravations repeated in chronic diseases, 
 
 Aggravation, signs of, ....... 
 
 Aggravations to be counteracted by antidotes, 
 
 Aim, the physician's highest, 
 
 Allopathy, injurious effects of, 
 
 Allopathic treatment, previous inquiry concerning, 
 
 Allopathic treatment leaves chronic diseases uncured, . 
 
 Allopathic (dissimilar) treatment of chronic diseases rep- 
 rehensible, 
 
 Allopathic or hcteropathic method, .... 
 
 Allopathic measures illustrated, ...'.. 
 
 Al'opathic treatment, results of, counted among chronic 
 diseases, 
 
 Allopathy ; derivation of the word from dXXoia,. . 
 
 Allopathy incapable of imitating natural palliation, 
 
 Allopathy, " old medicine," 
 
 Alteratives (alterantia) , mercurials and their injurious- 
 ness, ..... .... 
 
 Alterative powers of appropriate remedies, 
 
 Altering the state of health (or sensorial condition) by 
 power of medicines, .* . 
 
 Alternating effects of some drugs, . . 
 
 Alternating diseases, ....... 
 
 Antipathic method, . ... ... 
 
 Antipathic treatment, injurious, .... 
 
 Antipathic treatment, results of, 
 
 Section. 
 
 Page. 
 
 180-2 
 
 146 
 
 73 
 
 105 
 
 180 
 
 146 
 
 51 
 
 90 
 
 42 
 
 84 
 
 148 
 
 136 
 
 69 
 
 95-96 
 
 63 
 
 99 
 
 66 
 
 100 - 
 
 23 
 
 72 
 
 276 
 
 181 
 
 157-160 
 
 139-140 
 
 161 
 
 140 
 
 254 
 
 174 
 
 249 
 
 172 
 
 2 
 
 65 
 
 59 
 
 95 
 
 207 
 
 157 
 
 37 
 
 7-7 
 
 39 
 
 80 
 
 55 
 
 92 
 
 67 
 
 93 
 
 74 
 
 107 
 
 
 42 
 
 
 33 
 
 
 18 
 
 16 
 
 19-20 
 115-251 
 232 
 
 23 
 
 59 
 
 37 
 69-70 
 
 21-71 
 123-173 
 247 
 
 72 
 102 
 
 97 
 
 ( 231 )
 
 232 INDEX. 
 
 Section. Page. 
 
 Antipathic (enantiopathic), or palliative method, 56 92 
 Antipsoric remedies, succession of, . . . . . 171 144 
 Antitype, construed out of symptoms of suitable remedy, 154 138 
 Antitype to natural disease, to be construed out of symp- 
 tom-catalogues, .152 137 
 
 Artificial cachexia, ........ 38 
 
 Artificial morbific potencies, controllability of, 61 90 
 
 A priori reasoning, 19 
 
 Artificial treatment of old school more debilitating than 
 
 efforts of nature, 34 
 
 Art of healing, the true, is an intellectual office, . . 35 
 
 Association. of diseases, difficulty of curing, . . .40 81 
 
 Attention, want of, of physician, 176 145 
 
 Attenuation, thirtieth, to be used in previously inert sub- 
 stances, 128 128 
 
 Automatic efforts of nature over-estimated and misinter- 
 preted, 31 
 
 Auxiliaries of nature, 50 89 
 
 Bleeding, evil consequences of, 32 
 
 Bloodletting objectionable, 21 
 
 Bloodletting, . . 59 96 
 
 Bitters, action of, in chronic diseases, .... 36 
 
 Body, entire, affected by medicine, .... 191 149 
 
 Calling of physician, 1-17 65-70 
 
 Cantharides, effects of, antipathic, 59 95 
 
 Causal cures, 22 
 
 Causal indication, 19 
 
 Cause of chronic diseases unknown to old school, . . 39 
 Cause of disease, a dynamic disturbance of life, . . 24 
 Causes of disease are immaterial; illustrations, . . 23 
 Causes of disease, the search for, imitation of nature fan- 
 ciful 18 
 
 Causes of rare cures to be investigated, .... 44 
 Caution and patience in inquiry concerning chronic dis- 
 eases, 98 116 
 
 Characteristics of chronic diseases, disregarded by pa- 
 tients, -95 118 
 
 Characteristic symptoms to be noted in writing, . . 102 118 
 
 Characteristic symptoms, 104-209 119-151 
 
 Chronic diseases from allopathic treatment, . . . 7.1-6 107 
 Chronic diseases from miasms, to be distinguished from 
 
 protracted diseases from other causes, . . . . 204 155 
 
 Chronic diseases, genuine, never cured spontaneously, .78 109 
 
 Chronic diseases, improperly so-called, .... 77 108 
 Chronic diseases, investigation of, more laborious than 
 
 of the acute, 82 111 
 
 Chronic diseases, intractable, prevent other affections, . 36 77 
 
 Chronic miasm, infection with, 73 105 
 
 Chronic disease, primary cause of, 5 66 
 
 Chronic diseases proper, originate from chronic miasm, . 78 109 
 
 Choice between two remedies of equal value, . . . 169 143 
 
 Cinchona bark, indiscriminate use of, .... 37 
 
 Cinchona in intermittents, 244 170 
 
 Circuitous process of derivation debilitating, . . . 35 
 
 Circumstances of the patient to be inquired into, . .94 118 
 
 Coincidence of drug-effect and disease, incomplete, . 16- 141 
 Coincidence of previous observations with those of Hah- 
 
 nemann, 110 121
 
 INDEX. 
 
 233 
 
 Section Page. 
 Collective diseases, perfect image of, not recognized at 
 
 first sight, 101 117 
 
 Complicated diseases, 40 87 
 
 Comparison, use of, in selecting remedies, . . . 153 137 
 
 Complication of psora, syphilis, and sycosis, . . . 206 156 
 Complication of epidemic diseases ; small-pox and measles, 
 
 etc., avoid or suspend each other, .... 40 82 
 Complication, frequency of, in diseases, in consequence 
 
 of inappropriate treatment, 41 83 
 
 Complication of dissimilar diseases, .... 41 83 
 Complication, combination, possible only in dissimilar 
 
 diseases, 42 84 
 
 Compound recipes; their ingredients imperfectly known, 40 
 
 Compound recipes, objections to, 41 
 
 Conditions (positions, attitudes), under which symptoms 
 
 appear, 133 130 
 
 Conditions, three, under which the cure may be acceler- 
 ated and perfected, 246 171 
 
 Conjecture does not find appropriate remedies, . . 20 
 
 Conjecture in the invention of modes of treatment, . 17-19 
 
 Conspicuous, peculiar, characteristic symptoms, . . 209 157 
 
 Consumption precludes fevers, etc., .... 36 77 
 
 Consumption suspended by typhus fever, insanity, etc., 38 78 
 
 Contagion, ancient, smouldering, ..... 81 . 110 
 
 Contagious matter, imponderable quantities of, . . 24 
 
 Contraria contrariis, ancient rule, 57 93 
 
 Contrary symptoms, 23 72 
 
 Counter-effects (after-effects) of drugs, .... 64 99 
 Counter-irritation and derivation often painful and de- 
 bilitating, 29 
 
 Convenience consulted by the old school rather than 
 
 reason, . 27 
 
 Cow-pox and measles suspend each other, ... 38 79 
 Crude medicinal substances to be potentiated in order to 
 
 disclose their powers, . . . . . . 128 128 
 
 Curable, what is, in diseases, 3 65 
 
 Curative, what is, in medicines, 3 65 
 
 Curative drugs not to be discovered ab usu in morbis, . 40 
 
 Curative effect (after-effect), 64 99 
 
 Cured symptoms, omission of from diary, . . . 104 119 
 
 Cures, actual, by medicine, always homoeopathic, . . 43 
 Cure not essentially retarded by partially incongruous 
 
 medicines, . . . . . . . . .164 141 
 
 Cures by simple drugs, as proof of homoeopathic law, . 43 
 
 Cure of diseases, discovery of material necessary for, . 105 119 
 
 Cure, three essential points of, 71 105 
 
 Cutaneous diseases cured by cow-pox, .... 46 86 
 
 Danger to life from auxiliary diseases of nature, 50 89 
 
 Deafness cured by small-pox, 46 
 
 Delusion of temporary improvement 56 
 
 Derangement, primary, of dynamis, . ~ . .11 68 
 Derivative process of nature, symptoms of, to be treated 
 
 homoeopathically, 
 
 Derivative method takes the place of evacuants, exam- 
 ples of the same, 26 
 
 Derivatives, indirect, circuitous, 26-27 
 
 Development of power of drugs, process unknown pre- 
 viously, . 269 
 
 Diarrhoea, critical 34
 
 23 i INDEX. 
 
 Section Page. 
 
 Diet, simplicity of, in proving, 125 127 
 
 Diet of patient? to be palliative and soothing, but non- 
 medicinal, 263 177 
 
 Diet in acute diseases, 262 176 
 
 Diet and regimen in chronic diseases, .... 261 176 
 Differences in morbific and curative qualities of plants, 
 
 minerals, etc., 119 125 
 
 Differences, special and generic, of plants and minerals, 119 ' 125 
 
 Digitalis as a palliative in excited pulse, ... 39 
 
 Discord of feeling, disease, changed back to health, . 70 103 
 
 Diseased parts principally acted upon by medicines^ . 282 183 
 
 Diseases, acute and chronic, 72 105 
 
 Diseases, acute and chronic, to be distinguished, . . 82 111 
 
 Disease cured with symptoms, ..... 8 67 
 
 Disease, dynamic disturbance of vital force, ... 70 104 
 
 Diseases, general classification of, 72 105 
 
 Disease, how to gain knowledge of, .... 72 105 
 Diseases, immaterial modifications of thesensorial condi- 
 tion (health), .23 
 
 Diseases imperfectly marked by symptoms, . . . 176-7 145 
 
 Diseases of importance have numerous symptoms, . 151 137 
 
 Disease separated from body, a nonentity, . . .13 68 
 
 ^Diseases vanish notwithstanding derivatives, ... 29 
 
 Dissimilar diseases, ........ 36 77 
 
 Dissimilar diseases suspend but do not cure each other, . 38 80 
 
 Dissimilar effects of medicines fail to cure, ... 70 104 
 
 Dissimilar morbific potencies, 52 91 
 
 Dissimilar new disease of greater intensity, ... 38 78 
 
 Dismissed as cured after mere suppression of type, . 38 
 
 Dormant diseases, .40 82 
 
 Dose, diminution of volume, 285 184 
 
 Dose, effect of, not lessened in proportion to diminution 
 
 of medicine, . . . ... . .284 184 
 
 Dose, effect of, increased by volume of fluid, . . . 286 188 
 
 Doses, excessive, disturb result of experiment, . . 137 132 
 
 Dose, homoeopathic, 'too strong, effects of, injurious, . 275-6 180 
 Dose, minuteness of, shows drug-effect to be overcome by 
 
 vital force, 148 136 
 
 Dose, minuteness of, requires avoidance of other influ- 
 ences, 259 176 
 
 Dose, minuteness of, 160 140 
 
 Dose never too small, provided it can cause slight inten- 
 sification of natural disease, 279 182 
 
 Doses, excessive, danger of, 137 132 
 
 Dose, reduction of, proportionate, ..... 277 181 
 
 Doses, relative, of heroic and milder substances, . . 121 126 
 
 Doses, small, and eflects of medicines unknown to old school, 20 
 
 Dose should be just sufiicient to overcome the disease, . 283 184 
 
 Doses, small, primary effect of, distinct, . . . 137 131 
 
 Doses, small, injurious effect insignificant, . . . 283 184 
 
 Dose, strong, advantages of, 130 128 
 
 Doses, strong, effects of, . 60 97 
 
 Drug-affection, its increased energy, .... 29 75 
 Drug-disease, remaining after small doses, is transient, . 68 101 
 Drug-disease substituted for natural disease, ... 34 76 
 Drug-effects pure, how to obtain them, .... 105-114 119 
 Drug-effect, peculiar, of each drug, .... 118 125 
 Drugs must be tested on healthy persons only, . . 108 ' 120 
 Drugs, curative power of, depends on their power of alter- 
 ing health, 108 121
 
 INDEX. 
 
 235 
 
 Section. 
 Drugs, pure effects of, net discovered by experiments on 
 
 the sick, . . . . . , . . 197 
 
 Drug-symptoms arising during disease, uncertain, . . 142 
 
 Duty of physician, third part of , ..... 146 
 
 Dynamis, spiritlike vital force (autocracy), ... 9 
 Dynamic (spiritlike) influences condition disease, . 
 
 Dysentery cured by variola, 46 
 
 Dynamic neutralization of symptoms, .... 69 
 
 Effect, primary, fluctuation of, 115 
 
 Effect, interruption of, by reselection, .... 167-8 
 Effect of drugs, counter and after-effect rarely perceived 
 
 after moderate doses, 112 
 
 Effects, primary and after, heat, cold, coffee, wine, opium, 
 Effete products of disease are not the disease itself, 
 Efforts of nature -imperfect, and in themselves a disease, 
 
 Electricity and galvanism, 59 
 
 Elements of diseases (symptoms), 143 
 
 Elements of disease (symptoms), 135 
 
 Emetics, ........... 
 
 Enantiopathic method, 23 
 
 Epidemic diseases, infectious, their causes, ... 73 
 Epidemic and sporadic diseases, totality of symptoms 
 
 of, 100 
 
 Epidemics, importance of new ; inquiry into each, . 100 
 Epidemic intermittents, ....... 241 
 
 Epilepsy superseded by tinea capitis, .... 38 
 
 Errhines in nasal catarrh, 59 
 
 Essential nature of disease, dynamic, .... 
 
 Evacuation of fictitious humor, 
 
 Evacuation of fictitious matter, irrational, 
 Evacuations in imitation of nature only palliate, and 
 
 often aggravate, ........ 
 
 Exaggerations of patients, ...... 
 
 Examination of cases, how to proceed, . 
 Examination, repetition of, and selection of remedy, 
 Examples of homoeopathic cases are furnished by diseases 
 
 arising from a fixed miasm, . . . . 
 
 Excitants and aphrodisiacs produce impotence, 
 Experience as a guide in medicine, .... 
 
 Experience proves drugs to cure similar diseases, . 
 Experimenter (prover), precautions of, . 
 Explanation of cure of one natural disease by another, . 
 External diseases dependent on internal cause, 
 Extinguishment of diseases, ...... 
 
 Exciting cause (causa occasionalis) , ..... 
 
 Favorite remedies, objections to, 
 
 Feeling, state of, altered by medicines, .... 
 Fever of specific kind produced by most drugs, 
 Fluctuation of primary effect, symptoms, relative fre- 
 quency of, 
 
 Food, avoidable, in experiments, 
 
 Foxglove used to retard pulse antipathically, . 
 Foreign artificial disease, its application wrong, 
 
 Gentleness in treatment of insanity, 
 Gentle cures, how to perform them, 
 Genuine natural cures, 
 Glandular swellings, imitation of, 
 
 96 
 
 84-99 
 168 
 
 46 
 
 70 
 
 22-25 
 126 
 
 45 
 189 
 
 70 
 7 
 
 257 
 70 
 239 
 
 115 
 125 
 
 59 
 
 39 
 
 226-9 
 53 
 49 
 
 Page. 
 
 120 
 134 
 135 
 
 67 
 
 20 
 
 86 
 102 
 
 124 
 142 
 
 123 
 
 99 
 
 24 
 
 33 
 
 96 
 134 
 130 
 
 32 
 
 72 
 106 
 
 117 
 117 
 169 
 
 78 
 
 96 
 
 23 
 
 23 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 116 
 
 112-118 
 143 
 
 85 
 
 37 
 103 
 
 73 
 127 
 
 85 
 149 
 104 
 
 67 
 
 175 
 103 
 168 
 
 124 
 
 127 
 
 97 
 81 
 
 163-4 
 91 
 88 
 32
 
 236 INDEX. 
 
 Section. Page. 
 
 Habits of patients, 208 157 
 
 Healing property of drugs undiscernible in itself, 
 
 a priori, 21 71 
 
 Health (sensorial condition), 6 66 
 
 Health restored by medicines producing symptoms simi- 
 lar to those of disease, 71 105 
 
 Health, state of, altered by drugs, ..... 64 99 
 Health (state of sensorial condition), dynamic discord- 
 ancy (disturbance) of, 25 
 
 Heterogeneous morbid condition, 62 90 
 
 Hippocrates, 17 
 
 Hippocrates recognized the homoeopathic principle, . 45 
 Homoeopathic cures, examples of, furnished by diseases 
 
 arising from fixed miasin, ...... 46 85 
 
 Homoeopathic cure, process of, indicated, . . . 148 136 
 Homoeopathic cures of acute disease more rapid than of 
 
 chronic, 149 136 
 
 Homoeopathic law of nature, 26 73 
 
 Homoeopathic law, illustration of, 282 183 
 
 Homoeopathic law, reliability of, . . . . . 34-35 76-77 
 Homoeopathic medicine counterbalances slight excess of 
 
 diet, 263 177 
 
 Homoeopathic, the only method of applying drugs, . 24 73 
 
 Homoeopathic method, most salutary, . .' .70 104 
 
 Homoeopathic and opposite effects contrasted, . . 69 102 
 
 Homoeopathic principle accidentally employed, 61 98 
 Homoeopathic principle based on conclusions derived 
 
 from experience, ........ 53 92 
 
 Homoeopathic principle recognized by physicians of later 
 
 times (since Hippocrates), ...... 45 
 
 Homoeopathic remedies cure without discomfort, . . 154-5 138 
 
 Homoeopathic remedy, how to find it, .... 104 119 
 
 Homoeopathic remedy, strikingly similar to symptoms 
 
 of disease, 104 119 
 
 Homoeopathic selection, similitude, .... 275-8 180 
 Homoeopathism, improper, results in asthma, apoplexy, 
 
 etc., 31 
 
 Homoeopathy, advantages of, 68 101 
 
 Homoeopathy, the counterpart of antipathic medicine, . 61 97 
 
 Homoeopathy cures certainly, rapidly, and permanently, 53 92 
 
 Homoeopathy, definition of, ...... 35 
 
 Homoeopathy, brief summary of, 70 103 
 
 Homoeopathy found salutary by non-professional persons, 44 
 Homoeopathy, knowledge of, in past ages, ... 44 
 Homoeopathy, though dimly foreshadowed, was not per- 
 fected until the present day, 46 
 
 Homoeopathy, the most direct course, . . ' . 54 92 
 
 Homoeopathy, preference of, illustrated, .... 52 90 
 
 Homoeopathy not previously taught, though recognized, 43 
 
 Homoeopathy, unintentional and accidental, . . . 43-44 
 
 Hooping-cough and measles cure each other, ... 46 87 
 
 Humors drawn out from skin by old school, ... 31 
 
 Hypothetical indications, 40 
 
 Idiosyncrasies, so-called, due to constitution as well as 
 
 to drug, 117 124 
 
 Illustration of effects of dynamic causes of disease, . . 'J4 
 
 Imaginary morbific matter, no object of treatment, . 70 103 
 
 Image, the, of chronic disease, forms basis of treatment, 104 119
 
 INDEX. 23? 
 
 Section. Page. 
 
 Immaterial nature of disease, . .... 22 
 
 Imitation of nature, in derivative treatment, . . . 26 
 
 Impediments to improvement to be sought for, . '. 260 176 
 Impressions, medicinal, imparted to parts deprived of 
 
 sensibility, 291 186 
 
 Improvement, impediments of, 260 176 
 
 Improvement not prevented by homoeopathic aggrava- 
 tions, 161 141 
 
 Improvement, signs of, . 252-6 173-5 
 
 Individualization indispensable after, as well as before 
 
 discovery of psora, ....... 82 111 
 
 Indefinite and general symptoms, of less importance, . 153 138 
 
 Individualization, unbiassed judgment in, ... 83 111 
 
 Ineffioaciousness of remedies, owing to faulty selection,. 258 175 
 
 Influences, noxious, variety of, 81 110 
 
 Ingredients of compound recipes counteract each other, . 41 
 
 Inhalation of medicines, 290 186 
 
 Insignificant symptoms require no medicine, . . . 150 137 
 Intensity of drug-disease should be superior to natural 
 
 disease, 158-9 140 
 
 Intermittent diseases, 231 165 
 
 Intermittent diseases, typical, . ..... 233 166 
 
 Intermittents, epidemic, uniform character of, . . 241 169 
 Intermittent fever cured by cow-pox, .... 46 87 
 
 Intermittents, exciting cause of, to be avoided by removal 
 
 from marshy district, 238 168 
 
 Intermittents based upon psora 244 170 
 
 Intermittents, malignant, treatment of, . . . . 243 169 
 
 Intermittents psoric, apparent recovery from, . . 244 170 
 
 Intermittents, recovery from, prevented by psora, . . 240 168 
 Intermittents, sporadic or epidemic, .... 235-244 166-170 
 
 Intermittents, stages of, 235 166 
 
 Insanity, relapses of, if uncured, 223 162 
 
 Instinct of self-preservation, in acute diseases, . . 262 176 
 
 Intelligence, degree of, requisite in experiments, . . 126 127 
 
 Internal disease increased by suppressing local symptom, 202 154 
 
 Interruption of curative effect to be avoided, . . . 246 171 
 
 Intractability of simple cases, 41 83 
 
 Introduction; a Keview of Physic, . . ' . ]7 
 
 Investigation of disease, directions for, . . . .84 112 
 
 Itch superseded by scurvy, 38 78 
 
 Knowledge of individual remedies, not possessed by an- 
 cients, . 22 
 
 Law of cure, explanation of, 28-29 74 
 
 Laxatives, aggravation from, in chronic disease, . . 32-33 
 
 Laxatives, effects of, .59 95 
 
 Leading questions to be avoided, 87 113 
 
 Leeches applied by old school, 32 
 
 Local affections defined, ....... 186 147 
 
 Local affections not independent of rest of body, . . 185-203 147-154 
 Local affections not requiring homoeopathic treatment, 
 
 and those that do, 146 148 
 
 Local applications hurtful, 194-6-7 150 
 
 Local diseases, . ...'..... 174 144 
 Local diseases, only one of the symptoms of the case 
 
 cured simultaneously with the rest, .... 192-3 150 
 
 Local diseases left uncured, a product of psora, . . 194 159
 
 238 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Section. Page. 
 
 Local diseases yield to internal remedies, . . . 194 150 
 
 Local treatment of some external diseases, injurious, . 187 148 
 
 Local suppression of main symptoms obscures the case, . 198-9 152 
 Local symptom, absence of, prevents discovery of the 
 
 curative medicine, 200 153 
 
 Local symptom enlarged by vital force, lessens internal 
 
 disease, 201 153 
 
 Local symptom after the main symptom, . . . 198 152 
 
 Local treatment objectionable in psora, syphilis, sycosis, 197 151 
 
 Local treatment, kinds of, 203 154 
 
 Lysis, gradual resolution, 27 
 
 Lymph of cow-pox produces a general cutaneous erup- 
 tion, different from pustules, 46 86 
 
 Magnetism, animal, . ' . . . . . . 
 
 Manifestations of disease in spontaneous efforts of nature, 
 Marsh-miasms, persons accustomed to, . 
 
 Masked syphilis, difficult to cure, 
 
 Material views of disease, of old school, . 
 
 Materia Medica, completeness of, 
 
 Materia Medica, insufficiency of, how to proceed in that 
 case, .......... 
 
 Materia Medica, a collection of pure undeceptive drug- 
 effects, .......... 
 
 Materia Medica, pure, dependent on observations of drug- 
 diseases, . 
 
 Materia peccans, endeavors to remove it, inconsiderate 
 and unnatural procedures, ...... 
 
 Measles and small-pox suspend each other, 
 Medicinal powers, development of, of inert substances, . 
 Medicinal stibstances, accurate distinction of, . 
 Medicinal substances very numerous, at the disposal of 
 
 man, 51 90 
 
 Medicines, actual principles of, how obtained and pre- 
 served, 267 
 
 Medicines to be genuine, of full virtue, .... 264-8 177 
 Medicines, incongruous, disturbances produced by, . 163 141 
 
 Medicines, in crude state, most potent, .... 266 177 
 
 Medicines, most practical application of, ... 146 135 
 
 Medicines, power of, discerned only in their effect upon 
 
 the healthy, . 20 71 
 
 Medicines, healing power of, 27 74 
 
 Medicines, power of, altering mind, .... 212 158 
 
 Medicinal powers, spiritlike, development of, . . 169 178 
 
 Medicines, unhomceopathic, unfavorable result of, . . 165 142 
 
 Medicines to be used singly and simply, . . . 272-4 179 
 Mental disease, the chief symptom, .... 230 165 
 
 Mental disease, chronic, to be treated by antipsorics, . 220 161 
 
 Mental diseases, one-sidedness of, 215-16 159 
 
 Mental excitement objectionable in experiments, . . 126 127 
 
 Mental diseases obscure physical symptoms, . . . 216 159 
 
 Mental diseases, partial or one-sided, .... 210 158 
 
 Mental diseases are in reality bodily diseases, . . 215 159 
 
 Mental diseases, how to distinguish the cause of, . . 224 162 
 
 Mental disease, not resulting from physical, but mental 
 
 causes of psoric origin, 225-8 162-3 
 
 Mental diseases of recent date, easily cured, . . . 226 163 
 
 Mental diseases, treatment of, 210-230 158-165 
 
 Mental diseases to be treated like all others, . . . 214 159 
 
 
 226 
 
 
 34 
 
 244 
 
 170 
 
 41 
 
 83 
 
 
 20 
 
 145 
 
 135 
 
 162-171 
 
 141-4 
 
 143 
 
 134 
 
 110 
 
 122 
 
 
 22-25 
 
 38 
 
 78 
 
 269-71 
 
 178 
 
 120 
 
 125
 
 INDEX. 239 
 
 Section. Paga. 
 
 Mental diseases to be treated by carefully selected ho- 
 moeopathic remedies, 230 165 
 
 Mental disturbance, accidental, not to be treated by an- 
 
 tipsorics, 221 161 
 
 Mercurials in large and frequent doses, chronic mercurial 
 
 disease, 41 83 
 
 Merits of ancient physicians in regard to science, . . 18 
 
 Mesmerism, ....... 226 
 
 Metaschematism and metastasis, .... 21 
 
 Metaschematism (metaptosis), . .... 28 
 
 Metastases, spontaneous and antagonistic, ... 30 
 
 Miasms, acute, . . . 73 IQQ 
 
 Mind always modified in physical disorders, . . . 210 158 
 
 Mind, state of, as sign of improvement, . . . . 253 174 
 
 Mind, state of, importance of, 211-12 158 
 
 Mind and temperament as affecting treatment, . . 208 157 
 Minutest details of chronic diseases, important and pecu- 
 liar 95 US 
 
 Misapplication (inversion) of principle of cure, 56 90 
 
 Mixtures are injurious, ....... 39 81 
 
 Mixture, intimate, of medicine and solvent, . . . 287 185 
 
 Morbid matter, presupposition of, ..... 22 
 
 Morbific agencies, natural, ...... 30 75 
 
 Morbific matter, invisibility and imponderability of, . 23-24 
 
 Morbific potencies overcome by vital force, ... 51 90 
 
 Morbific power of drugs, investigation of, . . . 105 120 
 
 Mumps vanish after vaccination, 88 79 
 
 Narcotics form exceptions to the rule regarding primary 
 
 and secondary symptoms, ...... 113 123 
 
 Natural disease, 29-30 75 
 
 Natural diseases, unlike, ....... 35 77 
 
 Nature, erroneously supported and assisted, ... 31 
 
 Nature, example of, too rude to imitate, .... 27 
 
 Nature to be followed in curing, ..... 47 88 
 
 Nerves in contact with medicine, ..... 285 185 
 
 Nerves, sensitive, 289 186 
 
 Nervine ointments, ineffectual in paralysis, ... 37 
 
 Neutralization of dissimilar diseases impossible, 42 84 
 
 Neutralization of drug-effect, 64 99 
 
 Notation of symptoms in writing, ..... 139 132 
 
 Notation, in, importance of writing, .... 104 119 
 
 Noxious influences, inimical to life, .... 31 75 
 
 Old school, indifference of, to effect of one disease upon 
 
 another, 39 80 
 
 Old-school physicians improperly call their system the 
 
 "rational art of healing," 
 
 Olfaction of medicines, 290 186 
 
 Opium prescribed in all kinds of pain, diarrhoea, etc., . 57 
 
 Opposition of vital force to palliatives, .... 69 102 
 
 Opium, effects of, antipathic, ...... 59 95 
 
 Organism, human, more easily affected by medicines than 
 
 other agencies, ........ 30-33 75 
 
 Organism, material, without vital force, ... 10 67 
 
 Organism, violent efforts of, to expel disease, ... 26 
 
 Palliative remedies aggravate ; illustration of their effects, 59 
 
 Palliative method, '. 23 
 
 Palliatives only relieve in large doses, ... 69 10<J
 
 240 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Paralysis cured by cow-pox, 
 
 Parts, susceptible of, influence of medicine, . 
 Pathological names take the place of special knowledge, 
 Partial (one-sided) diseases, ...... 
 
 Partial (one-sided) diseases difficult to cure, . 
 
 Partial disease curable by homoeopathy, 
 
 Partial diseases, internal, ...... 
 
 Pathical (homoeopathic) relation, absence of, in allopathic 
 
 medicines, 
 
 Peculiar symptoms, importance of, 
 
 Pernicious and debilitating tortures, . 
 Perspiration, critical, . . . ... 
 
 Peruvian bark as intercurrent remedy, . 
 
 Physical disease present, though obscured during mental 
 
 disease, 
 
 Picture (image, record), of disease, 
 
 Plague, Levantine, prevented by scurvy, etc., 
 Poisons and medicines convertible terms, 
 Potencies, morbific, cure diseases of similar symptoms, . 
 Potencies, artificial morbific, ...... 
 
 Potency, similar morbific, to be used in curing, 
 
 Potency, medicinal, 
 
 Potentiated, decillion-fold dilution (x) to be commonly 
 
 used, 
 
 Potentiated (potentized) drugs cure rapidly, . 
 Potentiation develops powers of inert substances, . 
 
 Potentiation, dilution, 
 
 Potehtiation, similitude, 
 
 Provers, reliability of, as to intelligence, truthfulness, 
 
 and temperate habits, etc., ...... 
 
 Provers to take no other medicines, . 
 
 Proving (experimenting, testing) of drugs with regard 
 
 to their pure effects, 
 
 Psora, discovery of, advanced the art of healing chronic 
 
 diseases, . 
 
 Psora, complex of, ascertained by examination of many 
 
 cases, ......... 
 
 Psora, its dormant condition, . ' . 
 
 Psora, indications of its origin, .... 
 
 Psora, latent, developed by epidemics, requiring anti- 
 
 psoric remedies, . 
 
 Psora, its manifestations known by many names, . 
 Psora, of greater significance than other chronic diseases, 
 Psoric origin of non-febrile, recurrent diseases, 
 Psora reduced, not cured, to be treated by antipsorics, . 
 Psora, reduction of, to latent condition, by non-anti- 
 
 psorics, . 
 
 Psora, syphilis, sycosis, 
 
 Preparation and preservation of medicinal substances, . 
 
 Primary effects of drugs, 
 
 Primary and after-effects, 
 
 Primary effect most distinct from small doses, 
 Primary effects only, are seen after moderate doses, 
 Principles of, application of medicines, three, 
 Products of disease, erroneously regarded as causes, 
 Products of disease to be regarded as symptoms, . 
 Prominent, uncommon, and peculiar (characteristic) fea- 
 tures of a case, to be noted, 
 
 Proving of drugs by other persons, . . . 
 
 Section. 
 
 Page. 
 
 46 
 
 87 
 
 289-92 
 
 186 
 
 
 22 
 
 173 
 
 144 
 
 210 
 
 158 
 
 177 
 
 145 
 
 175 
 
 145 
 
 52 
 
 90 
 
 153 
 
 137 
 
 
 44 
 
 
 34 
 
 234 
 
 166 
 
 219 
 
 160 
 
 89 
 
 113 
 
 36 
 
 77 
 
 110 
 
 121 
 
 48 
 
 88 
 
 32 
 
 75 
 
 
 26 
 
 29 
 
 74 
 
 270 
 
 179 
 
 25 
 
 73 
 
 128 
 
 128 
 
 270 
 
 178 
 
 276 
 
 181 
 
 137 
 
 131 
 
 124 
 
 127 
 
 120-145 
 
 125 
 
 82 
 
 111 
 
 103 
 
 118 
 
 73 
 
 106 
 
 80 
 
 109 
 
 242 
 
 169 
 
 81 
 
 110 
 
 80 
 
 109 
 
 234 
 
 166 
 
 222 
 
 161 
 
 221 
 
 161 
 
 204 
 
 155 
 
 123 
 
 126 
 
 63 
 
 98 
 
 59 
 
 95 
 
 137 
 
 131 
 
 114 
 
 123 
 
 53-4 
 
 92 
 
 
 20 
 
 
 26 
 
 153 
 121-140 
 
 137 
 126-133
 
 INDEX. 
 
 241 
 
 Section. Page. 
 
 Provings of drugs, importance of, accuracy of, . . . 120 125 
 
 Proving?, most desirable, made by physicians themselves, 141 133 
 
 Proving 21 
 
 Provers unskilled in writing, examination of, . . 140 133 
 
 Purgatives, 57 93 
 
 Purgatives and issues, as allopathic remedies, 39 81 
 
 Purity of drugs for provings, 124 127 
 
 Purity and genuineness of drugs, 122 126 
 
 Questions to be asked, 86 112 
 
 Kange of drug-effect, entire, to be known, . . . 105 
 
 Kapidity of action of homoeopathic medicine, . . 288 
 
 Earefaction (attenuation), high degree of, . . . 280 
 
 Rashlike eruption cured by measles, .... 46 
 
 Rational medicine, 
 
 Reason and reflection superior to blind processes of na- 
 ture, 28 
 
 Recipes of unknown drugs, their effects injurious, . . 39 81 
 
 Recognition of disease (indicatio), ..... 3 65 
 
 Record, new, to be made after end of effect of remedy, . 183-4 146 
 
 Record, new, to be made after each remedy, . . . 170 ' 143 
 
 Record of cases complicated by abuse of drugs, . . 92 114 
 Reduction of dose, proper degree of, to be determined by 
 
 exact experiment, 278 181 
 
 Reduction of dose, standard of, 280-2 182 
 
 Re-examination of patients in cases of doubtful improve- 
 ment, 255 174 
 
 Regimen, irregularities in, as impediments to improve- 
 ment, 252 173 
 
 Regions, certain, occupied by complicated diseases, . 40 81 
 
 Remedies, adaptation of, to intermittents, . . . 235 167 
 
 Remedies, curative, consideration of, .... 245 
 
 Remedies, favorite, 267 175 
 
 Remedies, popular, homoeopathic, . . . . 44-45 
 
 Remedies, repetition of, in intermittents, . . . 238 168 
 
 Remedies, time for administering, in intermittents, . 236-7 167 
 Remedy, appropriate, demand for, expressed by totality 
 
 of symptoms, 70 
 
 Remedy, the most suitable and reliable-is homoeopathic, 147 135 
 
 Repellentia, 
 
 Repetition of dose in testing drugs, .... 129 
 
 Repetition of dose, advantages of, 132 
 
 Repetition of dose, disadvantages of, ... . 131 129 
 Repetition- of experiments (tests, provings), essential to 
 
 the perfection of result, 135 
 
 Repetition of medicine to be avoided during improve- 
 ment, 245 171 
 
 Repetition of medicines, frequency of, . . . . 247-8 
 Reports of provers, examination of,, .... 139 
 Resources of nature inadequate without reason, 
 Reversed relation of drug and disease in antipathic treat- 
 ment, . 69 101 
 
 Revolutionary (revulsive) treatment, not a cure, . 
 Routine use of pocket-formularies, .... 
 
 Scarlatina smooth, erysipelatous of Sydenham arrested by 
 
 vaccination, 38 
 
 Scattering and expulsion in removing disease, . . 25 
 
 16
 
 242 INDEX. 
 
 Section. Page. 
 
 Selection of medicines, errors in, . . . . . 250 173 
 
 Selection of remedy (indicatum), 8 65 
 
 Sensitiveness of experimenters, : 130-132 129 
 
 Sensitive parts, most susceptible of medicine, . . . 292 186 
 
 Sensitive patients, effect of medicine upon, . . . 155 139 
 
 Sensorial condition, or health, "6 66 
 
 Servants of nature (ministri naturae), .... 30 
 
 Sex in proving, _ 127 127 
 
 Sexes, select individuals of both, necessary in provings, . 135 131 
 
 Signs, symptoms, 6 66 
 
 Signs, symptoms of morbid state, ..... 14 69 
 Sight, hearing, touch, etc., to be used in the investiga- 
 tion of disease, 84 112 
 
 Similar diseases meeting in the organism, ... 43 84 
 Similar diseases cure each other, they occupy the same 
 
 parts of the body, ....... 45 84 
 
 Similitude of symptoms, 29 74 
 
 Similitude of symptoms, to cure by, a natural law, . 60 89 
 Similia similibus curantur, a direct, speedy, and perma- 
 nent mode of cure, ....... 42 43 
 
 Similitude accurate, ....... 268 176 
 
 Simple and unartificial form of administration of drugs, 
 
 essential, 123 126 
 
 Single simple medicines to be used only, .... 272-4 179 
 
 Single symptoms only regarded by allopathy, 68 94 
 
 Solvents, laxatives or aperients, imaginary effect of, . 25 
 Specifics, homogeneous, with morbific irritation, their 
 
 use condemned by the old school, .... 20 
 Spontaneous efforts of nature, safer than allopathic treat- 
 ment, 34 
 
 Sporadic diseases, . 73 106 
 
 Stimulating, tonic method of old school, stimulates pri- 
 marily, debilitates secondarily, ..... 36 37 
 
 Succussi'on, 270 178 
 
 Sudorifics, aggravation from, in chronic diseases, 82 33 
 
 Superiority, necessary degree of, in medicines, . '. 51 90 
 Supposition, mere assertion, and fiction, to be excluded 
 
 from the Materia Medica, 144 134 
 
 Suppression of epilepsy by fontanelles, .... 39 81 
 Suppression of natural curative effects as objectionable 
 
 as imitations, 34 
 
 Susceptibility, difference of, as to dose, not to be prede- 
 termined, 129 128 
 
 Susceptibility of patients to medicines, greater than that 
 
 of healthy persons, 281 183 
 
 Suspension of symptoms not a cure, .... 29 
 
 Suspension of weaker disease, by new disease, 38 78 
 
 Sustaining power of life, acts without reason, . . 27 
 
 Sycosis, likewise incurable by unaided vital force, . . 79 109 
 
 Sycosis, syphilis, psora, 204 155 
 
 Sycotic gonorrhoea complicated with chancres, . . 41 83 
 
 Symptoms, signs, 14 69 
 
 Symptoms, ambiguous, produced by interference of doses, 131 129 
 Symptoms, cancellation or obliteration of, cures the to- 
 tality of disease, 17 
 
 Symptoms, conspicuous, aid in finding remedy, . . 152 
 
 Symptoms, consecutive order of, advantage of observing, 130 129 
 
 Symptoms, collateral, complete the picture of disease, . 151 137 
 
 Symptoms definite, produced by each drug, . . . Ill 122
 
 INDEX. 243 
 
 Section. Page. 
 
 Symptoms differ during different trials, .... 134 130 
 Symptoms of intermission, chief guides in selecting the 
 
 remedy, 235 167 
 
 Symptoms, kind of, to be noticed, ....". 153 137 
 
 Symptoms, mode of noting, 85 112 
 
 Symptoms, obscured by opposite effects, .... 69 102 
 Symptoms, the only signs by which power of medicines 
 
 can be recognized, 21 71 
 
 Symptoms preceding development of one-sided disease, . 218 160 
 Symptoms, primary and secondary, cured with funda- 
 mental miasm, 205 155 
 
 Symptoms, prominent and characteristic, . . . 104 119 
 Symptoms to be regarded as resulting from the medicine 
 
 proved, 138 132 
 
 Symptoms, relative value of, before and after use of 
 
 drugs 91 114 
 
 Symptoms, result only from disturbed dynamis, 11 68 
 
 Symptoms of same drug, differ in different individuals, . 134 130 
 Symptoms, secondary, from suppressed psora, especially 
 
 to be noticed 205 156 
 
 Symptoms, scarcity of, 172 .144 
 
 Symptoms, striking, absence of, 179 145 
 
 Symptoms, totality of, are object of cure, ... 70 103 
 Symptoms, useful, called forth by inaccurately adapted 
 
 medicines, 274 180 
 
 Symptoms ; whether to use similar, or contrary a matter 
 
 of experience, . 22 72 
 
 Symptoms, with and without affinity to the case ; the 
 
 former act, the latter remain quiescent, . . . 155 138 
 
 Syphilis, sycosis, psora, ....... 204 155 
 
 Syphilis alone recognized as chronic disease, ... 79 109 
 Syphilis and itch as complicated diseases cannot cure 
 
 each other, 40 82 
 
 Systems, ancient, their subtlety and opposition to nature, 18 
 
 System, whole state of, considered in treatment, . . 190 149 
 
 Tact in the investigation of disease, .... 93 115 
 
 Testicles, swelling of, effect of small-pox, . . .46 
 
 Terrestrial potencies, psychical and physical, ... 31 
 
 Theoretical products of fancy, systems, self-contradicting, 17 
 
 Totality of symptoms of epidemics, not observed upon 
 one patient, but several, 102 118 
 
 Totality of symptoms, the only manifestation of disease, 
 
 and only indication of remedy, 18 70 
 
 Totality of symptoms combated, 70 104 
 
 Totality of symptoms, the outward image of inner dis- 
 ease, . 7 67 
 
 Transient relief of antipathic remedies, .... 58 
 
 Treatment, old school, consequences of, .... 
 
 Triturations (powder-dilutions), . . . . . 271 
 
 Trituration and succussion in potentiation, . . . 128 
 
 Type only, of fevers, suppressed by old school, by means 
 of Peruvian bark (or Quinia), 
 
 Typical intermitents, 233-4 166 
 
 Unhomoeopathic selection of remedy, signs of, . . 256 175 
 
 Unknown medicines prescribed for imaginary causes, . 
 Uncommon symptoms, importance of, . . . . 153
 
 244 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Section. 
 36 
 69 
 
 Vaccination abortive in rickets, ..... 
 Valerian in large doses, . .... 
 
 Valerian as an excitant and palliative, .... 
 Variola homceopathically cures other diseases, e. g., oph- 
 
 thalmia and blindness, ....... 
 
 Variola prevents cow-pox homceopathically, ... 
 Violent effects avoided, ...... . 
 
 Vital force and organism inseparable, .... 
 
 Vital force not the best guide as vis medicatrix, . . 
 Vital force, affection of, and totality of discernible symp- 
 
 toms are a unit, ........ 
 
 Vital force, acts without reason (instinctive), . . 
 Vital force affected only by spiritlike influences, 
 Visible degenerated matter, production of diseased or- 
 
 ganism, ......... 
 
 Vital force, disease of, cured with totality of symptoms, . 
 Vital force, left to its own resources, .... 
 
 Vital force liberated by medicine, ..... 263 
 
 Vital power, liberation of, from disease, .... 148 
 
 Vital organs, deterioration of, prevents cure, . . . 279-80 
 Vital force, sufficiency of, ...... 76 
 
 46 
 46 
 67 
 15 
 
 .16 
 
 16 
 
 12 
 
 Page. 
 77 
 96 
 38 
 
 85 
 
 90 
 69 
 34 
 
 69 
 28 
 69 
 
 26 
 68 
 30 
 
 136 
 182 
 107 
 
 Wine, effects of, in debility, ...... 69 
 
 96
 
 "ill" Illl Hill Hill Ml J 
 
 A 00? 
 
 3 1970007188375
 
 University of California 
 
 SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 Return this material to the library 
 
 from which it was borrowed.
 
 WB930 
 
 1875 
 Hahnemann, Samuel 
 
 Organon or the art of healing 
 
 MEDICAL SCIENCES LIBRARY 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA, IRVINE 
 
 IRVINE, CALIFORNIA 92664